THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LOS ANGELES GIFT OF COMMODORE BYRON MCCANDLESS ' &//CWJ V ORIGIN Or BVJtPTLR'8 M-rBBIQCLT OF THK GAME COCK. PAGE 309. LIVES OF LIFE OF MAJOE GENERAL HENRY LEE, COMMANDER OF LEE'S LEGION IN THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR, AND SUBSEQUENTLY GOVERNOR OF VIRGINIA; TO WHICH IS ADDED THE LIFE OF GENERAL THOMAS SUITER OF SOUTH CAROLINA. BY CECIL B. HARTLEY. ILLUSTRATED WITH ENGRAVINGS, FROM ORIGINAL DESIGNS, BY G. G. WHITE. PHILADELPHIA : PUBLISHED BY G. G. EVANS, NO. 439 CHESTNUT STREET. 1859. Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1859, by Q. G. EVANS, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. STEREOTYPED BT JESPER HARDING * SON, PHILADELPHIA. PREFACE. GENERAL HENRY LEE was one of the most useful and conspicuous officers in the Revolutionary war. He was the intimate personal friend of Washington ; and after the revolution he was equally conspicuous in political affairs, rising to the office of governor of the state of Virginia. Yet we are not aware that any extended bio- graphy of General Lee has been published since his decease. His well known work, " Memoirs of the War in the Southern Department of the United States," in two octavo volumes published in 1812, furnishes details of a portion of his military life ; and we have drawn freely from it in our account of his services in the South ; but our other materials, for the present biography, had to be drawn from a variety of sources. We have endeavored to do the subject justice ; and we trust that our humble efforts will serve to place before the country in their true light the services of one of the bravest, most generous, and (3) 4 PREFACE. chivalrous of all the heroes, who served in the war of the Revolution. General Thomas Sumter was also a very distinguished officer in the same war. Unlike Lee, his revolutionary services were confined to the South, hut on this field they were of inestimable value. He was the first of the par- tisan chieftains who openly took the field after the fall of Charleston ; and for a considerable period he was considered by Lord Cornwallis the most troublesome of all his opponents. In heroic daring he was unsurpassed by any of the partisan officers ; and he was the first to defeat the redoubtable Tarleton, who had rendered him- self the terror of the South by his activity, boldness, and cruelty. After the close of the war, General Sumter represented South Carolina in the House of Representa- tives and the Senate of the United States. We have endeavored to give a clear and impartial ac- count of the lives and services of these eminent patriots in the following pages ; which we trust will be read with interest by their countrymen of the present time. CONTENTS. LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER I. PAGE Birth of Henry Lee Private instruction at home Goes to Princeton College Is graduated Takes charge of his father's private business during his absence on public affairs His remarkable abilities Takes an interest in military affairs Appointed Captain in Bland's regiment of cavalry Great want of cavalry in the army under Wash- ington Bland's regiment joins the main army Engaged in the bat- tle of Brandywine Washington's retreat after the battle Lee sent on detached service with Colonel Alexander Hamilton Singular ad- ventures of the two officers Their life-long friendship 13 CHAPTER II. Position of Lee favorable to advancement His attention to discipline His conduct noticed by Washingion Events after the battle of Brandywine Lee commands Washington's body guard at the bat- tle of Germantown Situation of the American army at Valley Forge Of the British army in Philadelphia Lee employed in har- assing the British lines, and cutting off foraging and marauding par- ties Attempt to surprise him Admirable defence Promoted to be Major, and to command an independent partisan corps Correspon- dence with Washington 23 CHAPTER III. Separation of Lee's corps from Bland's regiment Lee's attack on, and dispersion of, a detachment of Donop's Hessian yagers Confidence reposed in Major Lee by Washington Attack on, and surprise of, Paulus Hook by a detachment under Lee's command Washington's praise of Lee Thanks of Congress, and a gold medal voted to Lee Promotion of his officers, and pecuniary rewards to his men Lee sent on a confidential mission to Count D'Estaing by Washington... 37 (5) 6 CONTENTS. CHAPTER IV. PA9B Lee's legion placed by Washington under inarching order for the South Sets out Stopped, and ordered back to New Jersey by Washington Arrives, and ordered to take post in rear of the array Knyphausen's marauding inroad into Jersey Lee's active and useful services in the battle of Springfield, described by General Greene Lee again ordered on important and confidential service by Washington, to take the command at Monmouth, to await the arrival of the French fleet 46 CHAPTER V. Arnold's treason Lee's correspondence with Washington on the sus- picions ngainat St. Clair and olber officers Lee engages his ser- geant major, Champe, to desert, go to the British camp, and seize Ar- nold and bring him off alive Lee's own interesting narrative of the whole affair 52 CHAPTER VI. Congress retains Lee's legion in remodeling the array Lee advanced to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel Ordered to join the Southern army under General Greene Washington's opinion of Lee General Greene proceeds to Richmond and Hillsborough Account of North Carolina Greene joins the army at Charlotte Gates resigns the command to Greene, and proceeds to Richmond Noble conduct of the Virginia Legislature towards him Condition of the army Cha- racter and appearance of General Greene His disposition of the forces Colonel Washington's successful stratagem at Rugeley's farm Army leave Charlotte Greene takes a position on the Pcdeo near Cheraw Hill 78 CHAPTER VII. Lee's legion joins the army under Greene Surprises Georgetown Battle of Cowpens Cornwallis prepares to pursue Greene's army by destroying a part of his bnggage and stores Greene joins Morgan and brings forward his detachment to the main army The pursuit commences Defeat of Davidson Greene passes the Yadkiu Lea with his legion, joins Greene's main army Placed between the retreating and advancing armies Lee dissuades Mor- gan from leaving the army But Morgan retires on account of ill health.... . 88 CONTENTS. 7 CHAPTER VIII. tut Colonel Williams appointed in Morgan's place Severe duty of Lee's legion and the corps of Williams An alarm Lee interrupted at his breakfast, and sent off on duty Gives his bugler's horse to a countryman Attacks Tarleton's cavalry Defeats them No quar- ter British Captain Miller saved by Lewis Lewis reprimanded by Lee, who determines to sacrifice the captain How ho escapes death Miller writes an account of this to the British army Ef- fect of his letter 99 CHAPTER IX. Lee again interrupted at his breakfast Narrow escape of Lee and his legion Near approach of the enemy Night march Great alarm of Lee for Greene's safety He comes on Greene's deserted camp Greene passes the Dan Williams and Lee pass the Dan End of the retreat Its immense importance The salvation of the Southern States General remarks on the retreat 108 CHAPTER X. Cornwaliis'g proclamation Its effect Greene determines to harass him and prevent his gaining recruits in North Carolina Pickens and Lee ordered to recross the Dan on this service Greene passes a night in their camp They pursue Tarleton His force Come upon his deserted quarters Lee and Pickens assume the character of loyalist reinforcements Success of the stratagem They hear of Pyle's detachment of royalists They entrap Pyle's detachment, and are about to capture it, when an accident brings on an action and Pyle's men are sacrificed Pickens and Lee pursue Tarleton'g regiment Are joined by Colonel Preston and his Virginia militia Order of advance Tarleton recalled by Cornwallis His narrow es- cape from Lee and Pickens , 118 CHAPTER XL General Greene recrosses the Dan Cornwallis leaves Hillsborough Williams, Pickens, and Lee, detached to harass Cornwallis They encounter and baffle Colonel Webster Encounter with Colonel Web- ster near Wetzel's mill His extraordinary escape from Lee's sharp- shooters .135 8 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XII. MM Greene's army reinforced Leo harasses Cornwallis Attempts to cut off an escort with baggage Adventures of a night Lost in the woods Cornwallis's commentary Cornwallis's approach towards Qnilford Courthouse Lee's encounter with Tarleton's cavalry General Greene prepares for battle with Cornwallis 144 CHAPTER XIII. Battle of Guilford Courthouse Cornwallis's army greatly weakened by this action Greene retreats to the Iron Works Loss of the Ameri- cans in the battle Loss of the British Courage of the British troops Desperate condition of Cornwallis He retreats to Cross Creek Greene pursues him Cornwallis arrives at Wilmington Greene gives over the pursuit Greene resolves to cnrry the war into South Carolina Cornwallis decides to proceed to Virginia. 154 CHAPTER XIV. Lee ordered to join Marion on the Pedee Movements of General Greene Battle of Hobkirk's Hill Lord Rawdon determines to evacuate Camden Exultation of Greene Lee and Marion capture Fort Watson Colonel Watson joins Lord Rawdon They menace Greene, but do not attack him Lee and Marion besiege and cap- ture Fort Motte Noble conduct of Mrs. Motte Lee proceeds to Fort Granby General Sumter captures the post at Orangeburgh.... 165 CHAPTER XV. Position of Fort Granby Lee lays siege to it Summons the garrison Negotiations Capitulation of Fort Granby The garrison retires Public stores surrendered Lee apprises General Greene of his success Greene visits him, and commends the conduct of the legion Lord Rawdon retreats to Monk's Corner, relinquishing his line of posts Great success of the Americans Two States recovered in one month 177 CHAPTER XVI. Lee ordered to join Pickens in the siege of Augusta Operations of Ma- jor Rudulph Lee reaches Augustu He hears of the Indian present of supplies, and determines to seize it Sufferings of the troops on CONTENTS. 9 PAOl the march Leo obtains the supplies He sends Major Eggleston to summon Browu to surrender Augusta Union of the whole besieging force Lee defeats Grierson, and captures one of the forts Renewal of intercourse Mayham tower built Brown makes a sally, and is repulsed with a severe loss Brown's stratagem for burning the tower Its failure The deserter The explosion Brown surrend- ers Augusta Lee saves Brown's life, which is threatened by the Georgians Pickens remains at Augusta Lee joins General Greene at Ninety-six 183 CHAPTER XVII. Siege of Ninety-Six Kosciusko chief engineer His blunders Lee placed in command on the left, besieges the stockade Resisted by continual night sallies Greene receives intelligence of Lord Raw- don's approach Orders Marion and Pickens to delay Rawdon, and retains Lee with him at Ninety-Six Loe attempts to burn the stock- ade fort, but fails Rawdon's messenger reaches Cruger Active ope- rations Near approach of Lord Rawdon Greene resolves to storm the fort of Ninety-Six The storming Lee and Campbell lead the assault Desperate conflict in the Star Fort Lee's legion captures the stockade fort He is ordered by Greene to hold the stockade Losses Retreat ordered Sad reverse Greene's equanimity 206 CHAPTER XVIII. Lord Rawdon arrives at Ninety-Six Pursues Greene, who retreats Rawdon returns to Ninety-Six Greene offers battle which is de- clined by Rawdon Greene detaches Sumter, Marion, and Lee to the lower posts Lee's success at Dorchester Hampton's success Sum- ter approaches Monk's Corner Retreat of Coates Lee charges and captures the British rear guard Affair at Quinby bridge Retreat of Coates Separation of the partisan leaders Eminent character and services of Lee and his legion 218 CHAPTER XIX. Vindictive character of the war in the South Case of Colonel Hayne Of Colonels Brown and Grierson General Greene discourages this spirit Greene reinforced Lord Rawdon sails for England Suc- ceeded by Colonel Stuart Greene resolves to attack him Stuart re- tires to Eutaw Greene follows him Battle of Eutaw British dri- ven off the field Take shelter in a brick-house Attack of Lee's le- gion on the houseRetire Misfortunes of Colonel Washington's 10 CONTENTS. PAGE corps Result of the battle A British standard, and a gold medal voted by Congress to Greene Stuart retreats to Monk's Corner Qreene retires to the high hills of Santee 226 CHAPTER XX. Loe is sent to headquarters Witnesses the surrender of Cornwallis Returns to General Greene with despatches from Washington Wayne's operations in Georgia Contests with the Indian* Final reconquest of Georgia Wayne rejoins Greene Greene's operations in South Carolina Final reconquest of South Carolina Death of Colonel Laurens Lee's attempt on St. John's Island lie obtains leave of absence, and returns to Virginia 241 CHAPTER XXI. Colonel Lee's marriage Neglect of his services by Congress Favor- able opinion entertained of him by Greene and Washington His im- portant services Lee elected a member of the Continental Congress His correspondence with Washington Death of General Greene.. 251 CHAPTER XXII. Correspondence of Colonel Lee and General Washington on the subject of the latter accepting the office of President of the United States 256 CHAPTER XXIII. Colonel Loe chosen a member of the Convention of Virginia for ra- tifying the Constitution of the United States His earnest sup- port of the Constitution in the Convention Colonel Lee chosen a member of the House of Delegates of Virginia Offered a command in the army to act against the Indians Declines Chosen Gover- nor of Virginia Proposed as commander of the army against the northwestern Indians Correspondence with President Washington on this subject 265 CHAPTER XXIV. Washington's proclamation of neutrality Lee's opinion on it His letter to Washington Death of Mrs. Lee He wishes to take mili- tary service in France His letter to Washington on the subject Washington's answer 272 CONTENTS. 11 CHAPTER XXV. PAGB Lee's opinion on Washington's system of neutrality Genet's conduct Correspondence of Washington and Lee on the subject Origin o. the whiskey insurrection in- Pennsylvania Washington determines to suppress it Raises an army, and gives Lee the command in chief with the rank of Major General Washington's instructions to Lee Speedy suppression of the revolt 276 CHAPTER XXVI. War with France Army to be raised provisionally Washington names Lee as one of .the Major Generals Lee elected to Congress Death of Washington announced Lee writes the resolutions moved in Congress by General Marshall Appointed by Congress to deliver the Funeral Eulogy on Washington Serves in Congress during Adams' administration Retires to private life 286 CHAPTER XXVII. Private life Pecuniary embarrassment Literary pursuits Memoirs The Baltimore mob General Lee wounded, and General Lingan killed, in defending the liberty of the press General Lee's health ruined He goes to the West Indies Returns Visits Mrs. Shaw in Georgia Dies on her plantation Character of General Lee 294 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. CHAPTER I. Birth of General Sumter Services in the old French war Distin- guished by Lord Dunmore At the defeat of General Braddock Ser- vices in the Cherokee war Goes to England with Occonostotah Returns to the Indian country Arrests a French Emissary Takes an active part in opposing the oppression of Great Britain Appoint- ed Lieutenant Colonel Stationed in the interior Battle of Fort Moultrie Second Cherokee war Fall of Charleston Flight of pa- triots Burning of Sumter's house Sumter raises recruits Origin of Ms soubriquet of the " Game Cock" Recruits Arms 305 CHAPTER II. Condition of the Carolinas Cornwallis and Rawdon's position Gates advancing Marion, Sumter, Pickens Movements of Rawdon Snrn- ter assaults the British fort at Rocky Mount Davie's success at Hanging Rock Sumter's attempt on Rocky Mount foiled by the misconduct of his men He retreats to his asylum..., 311 12 CONTENTS. CHAPTER TIL MM Movements of Gates and Rawdon Gates informed by Sumtor of a con- voy of stores from Ninety-Six Sends a reinforcement to him Sum- ter captures the convoy Errors of Gates Cornwallis determines to fight him His dispositions for battle Night encounter Gates pre- pares for battle Battle of Camden Flight of the militia Brave re- sistance of the continentals under Baron de Kalb, and of the North Carolinians Death of De Kalb 321 CHAPTER IV. Gates informed of Surater's success Movements of Major Davie He informs Sumter of Gates's defeat Sumter retreats rapidly Pursued and surprised by Tarleton Sumter escapes with part of his force Comments on Tarleton's conduct Gates retires to Salisbury After- wards to Hillsborough 334 CHAPTER V. Sumter again in the field Operations of the parties and leaders in the South Position of the British army Operations of Marion and Sum- ter Turleton foiled by Marion Major Wemyss defeated by Sumter Tarleton sent against Sumter Battle of Blackstock Hill Total defeat of Tarleton by Sumter Sumter severely wounded, and com- pelled to quit active service Operations of Marion State of the Southern country 340 CHAPTER VI. General Sumter receives the thanks of Congress for his services What Cornwallis said of him Sumter again takes the field Destroys the magazines of Fort Granby Retre.its Captures an escort with wa- gons and stores Advances to Fort Watson Retires on the ap- proach of Lord Rawdon Defeats Major Fraser Raises three regi- ments of regulars Services of that force Sumter in the State Con- vention In Congress -His retirement from public life --His death... 350 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER I. Birth of Henry Lee Private instruction at home Goes to Prince- ton College Is graduated Takes charge of his father's pri- vate business during his absence on public affairs His remarkable abilities Takes an interest in military affairs Appointed Cap- tain in Eland's regiment of cavalry Great want of cavalry in the army under Washington Eland's regiment joins the main army Engaged in the Battle of Erandywine Washington's retreat after the battle Lee sent on detached service with Colonel Alexander Hamilton Singular adventures of the two officers Their life-long friendship. HENRY LEE was born at the family seat of the Lees, at Stratford, Westmoreland county, Virginia, January 29th, 1752. His family was highly distinguished for re- spectability and talent. He received the rudiments of his education from a private tutor, a common practice among wealthy families in the South. When thoroughly fitted for admission, he was sent to Princeton College, New Jersey, then under the presidency of the patriotic Dr. (13) 14 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. AVitherspoon, where he was graduated in the eighteenth year of his age. In addition to the usual course of study, Lee, young as lie was, appears to have paid particular attention to the Belles Lettres ; and to have practiced the writing of English composition with success ; a fair augury of his rather remarkable career in the republic of letters, as well as the camp and the council chamber. In the year 1774, soon after his return home from college, young Lee was intrusted with the management of all the private business concerns of his father, whilst the latter was engaged in negotiating a treaty with some Indian tribes on behalf of the colony of Virginia. In the discharge of this complicated and laborious duty, Henry Lee displayed a degree of prudence, industry, and ability, far beyond his years. The two years succeeding, viz : 1775, 1776, formed a period of intense excitement in Virginia, that colony having assumed a leading position in resisting by force of arms the oppression of the mother country, Henry Lee was among the foremost to take an active part in organizing and disciplining the militia; and the study of the art of war became now the main business of his life. In consequence of the active part which he took in military affairs, Henry Lee, in 1776, was appointed captain in one of the twenty-six companies of cavalry, raised in Virginia, to remedy a very important defi- ciency in the Revolutionary army. These troops were destined to become the celebrated "Virginia Horse," so lauded by Mr. Cooper in his novel of The Spy ; and no part of the force was to become so famous as that which HIS FIRST ENTRANCE. 15 now and shortly afterwards was placed under the com- mand of Henry Lee. The reader will not fail to remember that about this time Great Britain was pouring large, and well appointed armies upon our shores. General Howe, the comman- der-in-chief, having under his command in the neighbor- hood of New York not less than thirty thousand men, while Washington could not muster a sixth part of this number. The different colonies were duly impressed by the re- presentations of Congress and of General Washington, with the indispensable importance of sending to the aid of the American commander-in-chief every possible rein- forcement. In pursuance of this design, the twenty-six companies of cavalry were incorporated into one regiment, under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Theodorick Bland, and offered by the State of Virginia to Congress. No offer could possibly have been more acceptable to Washington at that time, (1777.) During the campaign of the preceding year, the army under his command had suffered severely from the total want of efficient cavalry, and many of the disasters of that trying period of the war were attributable to this deficiency in the army. Henry Lee's company formed a portion of the Vir- ginia Horse. Mr. Irving, in his life of Washington, thus notices young Lee's entrance upon his new theatre of action : At this time Henry Lee of Virginia, of military re- nown, makes his first appearance. He was in the twenty-second year of his age, and in the preceding year had commanded a company of Virginia Volunteers. 16 LITE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. He had recently signalized himself in scouting parties, harassing the enemies' pickets. Washington, in a letter to the President of Congress (Aug. 30th), writes : " This minute twenty-four British prisoners arrived, taken yes- terday by Captain Lee of the light-horse." His adven- turous exploits soon won him notoriety, and the popular appellation of " Light-horse Harry." He was favorably noticed by Washington throughout the war. Perhaps there was something besides his bold, dashing spirit, which won him this favor. There may have been early recollections connected with it. Lee was the son of the lady who first touched Washington's heart in his school- boy days, the one about whom he wrote rhymes at Mount Vernon and Greenway Court his " lowland beauty." In his last statement respecting Henry Lee's mother, Mr. Irving appears to have been mistaken, as a son of Lee has assured the writer of this memoir, that there is not the slightest foundation for this idea of the accom- plished biographer of Washington, although he repeat- edly returns to it when mentioning Light-horse Harry, for whom he, as well as Washington, had a decided partiality. The common accounts say that Colonel Eland's regi- ment joined the army under Washington in Sept. 1777. The following letter from Captain Lee to Colonel Bland shows that the regiment was already with Washington's army in New Jersey in April 1777. It also affords pleasing evidence of the Captain's solicitude for the good appearance of his men. LEE'S LETTER TO BLAND. 17 BOUNDBROOK, April 13th, 1777. DEAR COLONEL, Your favor by Lieutenant Peyton, I received yesterday, and am much obliged to you for your favorable sentiments of me and mine. I find my station is Chatham ; you require that I march through Morristown. How happy would I be, if it was possible for my men to be furnished with caps and boots, prior to my appearance at head-quarters! You know, dear Colonel, that, justly, an officer's reputation depends not only on the discipline, but appearance of his men. Could the articles mentioned be allowed my troop, their appear- ance into Morris would secure me from the imputation of carelessness as their captain, and I have vanity to hope would assist in procuring some little credit to the colonel and regiment. Pardon my solicitations on any head, respecting the condition of my troop ; my sole ob- ject is the credit of the regiment. Yours affectionately, &e. Another letter to Colonel Bland, dated April 25th, ex- plains his detention by General Lincoln at Boundbrook to assist in an attempt against the Hessian picquet.* A letter from General Washington to Colonel Bland, dated "Wilmington, August 30th, 1777, shows that Eland's regiment was with the main army in Delaware, watching the movements of the British army. They had left Philadelphia with Washington and the main army on the 24th of August, and Wilmington was now the general's head-quarters. The enemy had already landed at the head of Elk, and were proceeding towards the Brandy- * Eland's Papers, p. 51, 53. 18 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. wine. Distressed by want of horses, hemmed in by strong parties of the American Militia, and almost daily annoyed by the attacks of Captain Henry Lee's and other smaller detachments of cavalry upon his pickets, Howe did not move forward till the third of September. A letter from Colonel Bland to General Washington, without date, but written evidently a few days before the battle of Brandywine, communicates information respect- ing the enemy's movements. On the day of the battle, before its commencement, Colonel Bland was employed in reconnoitering the enemy with his horse. At half- past one he writes to Sullivan and to Washington that he had discovered the position of a portion of the ene- my's force, and at two o'clock General Sullivan writes to Washington : " Colonel Bland has this moment sent me word, that the enemy are in the rear of my right, about two miles, coming down. There are, he says, about two brigades of them. He also says he saw a dust back in the country for above an hour." From these notices it is apparent that Bland's regi- ment was actively engaged in the battle of Brandywino which was fought on the llth of September, and in which, notwithstanding it has always been considered a perfect defeat of the Americans, they nevertheless put hors de combat not less than one fifth of the British troops,* and taught General Howe to respect the valor of American troops to that extent that he never afterwards ventured to encounter Washington in a pitched battle. Of Captain Lee's behavior in the battle of Brandy- wine, we find no written record ; but he has given us in * See Headley's Life of Washington. A VIOLENT STORM. 19 his " Memoirs of the War in the Southern Department of the United /States," an interesting relation of certain events immediately following the battle, in which he took an active part. It is as follows : Washington retired during the night to Chester;* whence he decamped the next morning. Taking the route to Philadelphia, and crossing the Schuylkill, he moved up that river, until he reached Swedesford, where he recrossed it, and gained the Lancaster road. On the 15th of September he advanced to meet the enemy, who, after three days' repose on the field of battle, quitted the Brandywine, pointing his march to the upper fords of the Schuylkill. A violent storm, accompanied by a deluge of rain, stopped the renewal of battle on the fol- lowing day, near the Warren tavern on the road from Philadelphia to Lancaster; for which the two armies were arrayed, and in which the van troops were engaged. Separated by the tempest, the American general exerted himself to replenish his ammunition, destroyed by the fall of water, from the insecurity of ourf cartouch boxes * It is worthy of remark that Howe was but eighteen miles from Philadelphia, and Washington, who reached Chester on the night of the battle, was sixteen miles distant, the Delaware on his right, the Schuylkill in his front, and his enemy on his left. Was it not sur- prising that the British general did not perceive and seize the advan- tage, so plainly before him, by a forced march as soon as his troops had snatched food and rest ? f Among the many and afflicting disadvantages imposed on the American general, the insufficiency of the implements covering our powder, was not the least. There existed another ground of disparity, which continued nearly to the end of the war inferiority of arms. Some of our musketry were without bayonets ; and not a single bri- 20 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. and artillery tumbrels ; while the British general pur- sued his route across the Schuylkill, directing his course to the American metropolis. Contiguous to the enemy's route, lay some mills stored with flour, for the use of the American army. Their destruction was deemed neces- sary by the commander in chief; and his aide-de-camp, Lieutenant Colonel Hamilton,* attended by Captain Lee, f with a small party of his troop of horse, were dis- patched in front of the enemy, with the order of execu- tion. The mill, or mills, stood on the bank of the Schuylkill. Approaching, you descend a long hill lead- ing to a bridge over the mill-race. On the summit of this hill two videts were posted ; and soon after the party reached the mills, Lieutenant Colonel Hamilton took possession of a flat-bottomed boat for the purpose of transporting himself and his comrades across the river, should the sudden approach of the enemy render such n-treat necessary. In a little time this precaution mani- fested his sagacity : the fire of the videts announced the enemy's appearance. The dragoons were ordered in- stantly to embark. Of the small party, four with the lieutenant colonel jumped into the boat, the van of the gade had musketa of the same caliber ; by which means, a corps ex- pending its ammunition, could not use that of an adjoining corps. The latter deficiency is imputable to our poverty, as arms in that stage of the war could only be procured by purchase from abroad ; but the former is justly to be ascribed to the criminal supineness of our contractors, as we abounded in good leather and good workmen. * The celebrated Alexander Hamilton. f Henry Lee, afterwards Lieutenant Colonel Lee of the legion cavalry, the subject of the present memoir. RETREAT OF CAPTAIN LEE. 21 enemy's horse in full view, pressing down the hill in pursuit of the two videts. Captain Lee, with the re- maining two, took the decision to regain the bridge, ra- ther than detain the boat. Hamilton was committed to the flood, struggling against a violent current, increased by the recent rains ; while Lee put his safety on the speed and soundness of his horse. The attention of the enemy being engaged by Lee's push for the bridge, delayed the attack upon the boat for a few minutes, and thus afforded to Hamilton a better chance of escape. The two videts preceded Lee as he reached the bridge ; and himself with the four dragoons safely passed it, although the enemy's front section emptied their carbines and pistols* at the dis- tance of ten or twelve paces. Lee's apprehension for the safety of Hamilton continued to increase, as he heard volleys of carbines discharged upon the boat, which were returned by guns singly and occasionally. He trembled for the probable issue ; and as soon as the pursuit ended, which did not long continue, he des- patched a dragoon to the commander in chief, descri- bing with feelings of anxiety what had passed, and his sad presage. His letter was scarcely perused by Wash- ington, before Hamilton himself appeared ; and, igno- * The fire of cavalry is at best innocent, especially in quick mo- tion, as was then the case. The strength and activity of the horse, the precision and celerity of evolution, the adroitness of the rider, boot-top to boot-top, and the keen edge of the sabre, with fitness of ground, and skill in the leader, constitute their vast power, so often decisive in the day of battle. 22 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. rant of the contents of the paper in the general's hand, renewed his attention to the ill-boding separation, with the probability that his friend Lee had been cut off; in- asmuch as instantly after he turned for the bridge, the British horse reached the mill, and commenced their operations upon the boat. Washington with joy relieved his fears, by giving to his aid-de-camp the captain's letter. Thus did fortune smile upon these two young soldiers, already united in friendship, which ceased only with life. Lieutenant Colonel Hamilton escaped unhurt; but two of his four dragoons, with one of the boatmen, were wounded. LEE'S DISCIPLINE. 23 CHAPTER II. Position of Lee favorable to advancement His attention to discipline His conduct noticed by Washington Events after the battle of Brandywine Lee commands Washington's body guard at the bat- tle of German townSituation of the American army at Yalley Forge Of the British army in Philadelphia Lee employed in harassing the British lines and cutting off foraging and marauding parties Attempt to surprise him Admirable defence Promoted to be Major and to command an independent partisan corps Correspon- dence with Washington. YOUNG Harry Lee's position in the army was favor- able to his acquiring distinction, by great ability and prudence combined with spirit and enterprise ; but all these qualities were essential to success, and fortunately he possessed them in an eminent degree. In order to increase the efficiency of his company, he maintained a very strict discipline, was always attentive to the comfort and well being of his men, and what was of equal importance, he exacted from them the utmost care of their horses and accoutrements. The last was not so very difficult, as all the world knows that a Vir- ginian naturally and instinctively loves a horse, and cherishes him as the apple of his eye ? takes pride in his beauty and his speed, and does his utmost to increase 24 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. his efficiency. Under these circumstances, perhaps, it is not to he wondered at that Lee's company speedily became noted for its achievements, and that its com- mander was often charged with services in which it was required for the company to move with celerity, and strike the enemy hy surprise with certainty and suc- cess. After the hattle of Brandywine, which is but a day's march from Philadelphia, it was naturally to be expected that General Howe would instantly take possession of Philadelphia, then the metropolis of the United States. But Washington by his able strategy kept him at bay for two weeks, and it was not till the 26th of September that Howe took Philadelphia, or rather, as Dr. Frank- lin shrewdly remarked when he heard the news at Paris, *' Philadelphia took General Howe." Captain Lee's activity and prudence, during this pe- riod, attracted the particular attention of General Wash- ington. At the battle of Germantown he ordered Cap- tain Lee, with his company, to act as his body guard, a distinction of no ordinary kind, when we consider the remarkable sagacity of Washington in the choice of per- sons to whom he entrusted any duty of an important and confidential nature. The winter which followed the battle of Germantown, was passed by General Howe and his array in inactivity and dissipation in Philadelphia, and by Washington and his patriot army in suffering and want at the dreary camp of Valley Forge. Stedman, a British historian, who was in Howe's army SITUATION OF THE ARMY, 25 at this time, -thus describes the condition of Washington and his army as well as that of Howe : " The American general determined to remain during the winter in the position which he then occupied at Valley Forge, recommending to his troops to build huts in the woods for sheltering themselves from the inclem- ency of the weather. And it is perhaps one of the most striking traits in General Washington's character, that he possessed the faculty of gaining such an ascendancy over his raw and undisciplined followers, most of whom were destitute of proper winter clothing, and otherwise unprovided with necessaries, as to be able to prevail upon so many of them to remain with him during the winter, in so distressing a situation. With immense labor he raised wooden huts, covered with straw and earth, which formed very uncomfortable quarters. On the east and south, an intrenchment was made the ditch six feet wide and three in depth ; the mound not four feet high, very narrow, and such as might easily have been beat down by cannon. Two redoubts were also begun, but never completed. The Schuylkill was on his left, with a bridge across. His rear was mostly covered by an impassable precipice formed by Valley Creek, having only a narrow passage near the Schuyl- kill. On the right his camp was accessible with some difficulty, but the approach on his front was on ground nearly on a level with his camp. It is indeed difficult to give an adequate description of his misery in this situation. His army was destitute of almost every ne- cessary of clothing, nay, almost naked ; and very often on short allowance of provisions ; an extreme mortality 26 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. raged in his hospitals, nor had ho any of the most pro- per medicines to relieve the sick. There were perpetual desertions of parties from him of ten to fifty at a time. In three months he had not four thousand men, and these could by no means be termed effective. Not less than five hundred horses perished from want and the severity of the season. He had often not three days' provision in his camp, and at times not enough for one day. In this infirm and dangerous state he continued from December to May, during all which time every person expected that General Howe would have stormed or besieged his camp, the situation of which equally in- vited either attempt. To have posted two thousand men on a commanding ground near the bridge, on the north side of the Schuylkill, would have rendered his escape on the left impossible ; two thousand men placed on a like ground opposite the narrow pass, would have as effectually prevented a retreat by his rear, and five or six thousand men stationed on the front and right of bis camp, would have deprived hirfi of flight on those sides. The positions were such, that if any of the corps were attacked, they could have been instantly supported. Under such propitious circumstances, what mortal could doubt of success ? But the British army, neglecting all these opportunities, was suffered to continue at Philadel- phia, where the whole winter was spent in dissipation. A want of discipline and proper subordination pervaded the whole army ; and if disease and sickness thinned the American army at Valley Forge, indolence and luxury perhaps did no less injury to the British troops at Phila- delphia. During the winter a very unfortunate inatten- DISSIPATION OF THE BRITISH TROOPS. 27 tion was shown to the feelings of the inhabitants of Philadelphia, whose satisfaction should have been vigi- lantly consulted, both from gratitude and from interest. They experienced many of the horrors of civil war. The soldiers insulted and plundered them, and their houses were occupied as barracks, without any compensation being made to them. Some of the first families were compelled to receive into their habitations individual officers, who were even indecent enough to introduce their mistresses into the mansions of their hospitable en- tertainers. This soured the minds of the inhabitants, many of whom were Quakers. "But the residence of the army at Philadelphia occa- sioned distresses which will probably be considered by the generality of mankind as of a more grievous nature. It was with difficulty that fuel could be got on any terms. Provisions were most exorbitantly high. Gam- ing of every species was permitted, and even sanctioned. This vice not only debauched the mind, but, by seden- tary confinement, and the want of seasonable repose, enervated the body. A foreign officer held the bank at the game of faro, by which he made a very considerable fortune ; and but too many respectable families in Bri- tain had to lament its baleful effects. Officers who might have rendered honorable service to their country, were compelled, by what was termed a bad run of luck, to dispose of their commissions, and return penniless to their friends in Europe. The father who thought he had made a provision for his son by purchasing him a commission in the army, ultimately found that he had put his son to school to learn the science of gambling, 28 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. not the art of war. Dissipation had spread through the army, and indolence and want of subordination, its natural concomitants. For, if the officer be not vigilant, the sol- dier will never be alert. " Sir William Howe, from the manners and religious opinions of the Philadelphians, should have been parti- cularly cautious. For this public dissoluteness of the troops could not but be regarded by such people as a contempt of them, as well as an offence against piety ; and it influenced all the representations which they made to their countrymen respecting the British. They in- ferred from it also, that the commander could not be sufficiently intent on the plans of either conciliation or subjugation ; so that the opinions of the Philadelphians, whether erroneous or not, materially promoted the cause of Congress. During the whole of this long winter of riot and dissipation, General Washington was suffered to continue, with the remains of his army, not exceeding five thousand effective men at most, undisturbed at Val- ley Forge : considerable arrears of pay due to them ; almost in a state of nature for want of clothing ; the Europeans in the American service disgusted, and de- serting in great numbers, and indeed in companies, to the British army, and the natives tired of the war. Yet, under all these favorable circumstances for the British interest, no one step was taken to dislodge Wash- ington, whose cannon were frozen up and could not be moved. If Sir William Howe had marched out in the night, he might have brought Washington to action ; or, if lie had retreated, he must have left his sick, can- non, ammunition, and heavy baggage behind. A noc- ARMY EASILY ATTACKED. 29 turnal attack on the Americans would have had this fur- ther good effect : it would have depressed the spirit of revolt, confirmed the wavering, and attached them to the British interest. It would have opened a passage for supplies to the city, which was in great want of provi- sions for the inhabitants. It would have shaken off that lethargy in which the British soldiers had been immerged during the winter. It would have convinced the well- affected that the British leader was in earnest. If Washington had retreated, the British could have fol- lowed. With one of the best appointed, in every respect, and finest armies (consisting of at least fourteen thou- sand effective men) ever assembled in any country, a number of officers of approved service, wishing only to be led to action, this dilatory commander, Sir William Howe, dragged out the winter without doing any one thing to obtain the end for which he was commissioned. Proclamation was issued after proclamation, calling upon the people of America to repair to the British standard, promising them remission of their political sins, and an assurance of protection in both person and property ; but these promises were confined merely to paper. The best personal security to the inhabitants was an attack by the army, and the best security of property was peace ; and this to be purchased by successful war. For, had Sir William Howe led on his troops to action, victory was in his power, and conquest in his train. During Sir William Howe's stay at Philadelphia, a num- ber of disaffected citizens were suffered to remain in the garrison ; these people were ever upon the watch, and 30 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. communicated to Washington every intelligence he could wish for." We have copied this passage from Stedman with a view to show the contrast between the situation of Wash- ington and Howe, and their respective armies, as ex- hibited by an enemy to our cause. It is literally the contrast between virtue and vice. The final result showa that Providence, in permitting the occupation of Phila- delphia by the British army, was really promoting the cause of human liberty. Fortunately for America, says Marshall, there were features in the character of Washington which, notwith- standing the discordant materials of which his army was composed, attached his officers and soldiers so strongly to his person, that no distress could weaken their affec- tion, nor impair the respect and veneration in which they held him. To this sentiment is to be attributed, in a great measure, the preservation of a respectable mili- tary force, under circumstances but too well calculated for its dissolution. Through this severe experiment on their fortitude, the native Americans persevered steadily in the performance of their duty ; but the conduct of the Europeans, who constituted a large part of the army, was, to a consider- able extent, less laudable ; and at no period of the war was desertion so frequent as during this winter. Aided by the disaffected, deserters eluded the vigilance of the parties who watched the roads, and great numbers es- caped into Philadelphia with their arms. In a few days, the army was rescued from the famine with which it had been threatened, and considerable sup- PERILOUS STATE OF THE ARMY. 31 plies of provisions were laid up in camp. It was per- ceived that the difficulties which had produced such me- lancholy effects, were created more by the want of due exertion in the commissary department, and by the ef- forts of the people to save their stock for a better mar- ket, than by any real deficiency of food in the country. This severe demonstration seems to have convinced Congress that their favorite system was radically vicious, and the subject was taken up with the serious intention of remodeling the commissary department on principles recommended by experience. But such were the delays inherent in the organization of that body, that the new system was not adopted until late in April. At no period of the war had the situation of the American army been more perilous than at Valley Forge. Even when the troops were not entirely desti- tute of food, their stock of provisions was so scanty that a quantity sufficient for one week was seldom in store. Consequently, had General Howe moved out in force, the American army could not have remained in camp ; and their want of clothes disabled them from keeping the field in the winter. The returns of the first of February exhibit the astonishing number of three thou- sand nine hundred and eighty-nine men in camp, unfit for duty for want of clothes. Scarcely one man of these had a pair of shoes. Even among those returned capa- ble of doing duty, many were so badly clad, that expo- sure to the cold of the season must have destroyed them. Although the total of the army exceeded seventeen thou- sand men, the present effective rank and file amounted to only five thousand and twelve. 32 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. While the sufferings of the soldiers felled the hospi- tals, a dreadful mortality continued to prevail in those miserable receptacles of the sick. A violent putrid fever swept off much greater numbers than all the diseases of the camp. If then during the deep snow which covered the earth for a great part of the winter, the British general had taken the field, his own army would indeed have suffered greatly, but the American loss is not to be calculated. Happily, the real condition of Washington was not well understood by Sir William Howe ; and the charac- teristic attention of that officer to the lives arid comfort of his troops, saved the American army. Fortunately, he confined his operations to those small excursions that were calculated to enlarge the comforts of his own sol- diers, who, notwithstanding the favorable dispositions of the neighboring country, were much distressed for fuel, and often in great want of forage and fresh provisions. The vigilance of the parties on the lines, especially on the south side of the Schuylkill, intercepted a large por- tion of the supplies intended for the Philadelphia mar- ket ; and corporal punishment was frequently inflicted on those who were detected in attempting this infraction of the laws. As Captain Lee was particularly active, a plan was formed, late in January, to surprise and cap- ture him in his quarters. An extensive circuit was made by a large body of cavalry, who seized four of his pa- trols without communicating an alarm. About break of day the British horse appeared ; upon which Captain Lee placed his troopers that were in the house, at the doors and windows, who behaved so gallantly as to re- LEE'S REPOKT TO WASHINGTON. 33 pulse the assailants without losing a horse or man. Only Lieutenant Lindsay and one private were wounded. The whole number in the house did not exceed ten.* That of the assailants was said to amount to two hundred. They lost a sergeant and three men, with several horses, killed ; and an officer and three men wounded. The following is Captain Lee's report of this affair to General Washington: "I am to inform your Excellency of an action, which happened this morning, between a party of the enemy's dragoons and my troop of horse. They were near two hundred in number, and by a very circuitous route endeavored to surprise me in quarters. About daybreak they appeared. We were immediately alarmed, and manned the doors and windows. The con- test was very warm ; the British dragoons trusting to their vast superiority in number, attempted to force their way into the house. In this they were baffled by the bravery of. my men. After having left two killed and four wounded, they desisted and sheered off. We are trying to intercept them. Colonel Stevens has pushed a party of infantry to reach their rear. So well directed was the opposition, that we drove them from the stables and saved every horse. We have got the arms, some cloaks, &c. of their wounded. The only damage I at present know of, is a slight wound received by Lieutenant Lind- s-ay. I am apprehensive about the patrols. The en- terprise was certainly daring, though the issue of it very ignominious. I had not a soldier for each window." January 20th. * Major Jameson was accidentally present, and engaged in this skirmish. 34 LITE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Again ; " We have at length ascertained the real loss of this day. Four privates, belonging to the patrol at the square, were taken. I am told they made a brave resistance. The quartermaster-sergeant, who impru- dently ran from our quarters prior to the commencement of the skirmish, was also taken. The loss sustained stands thus : one sergeant and four privates taken ; one lieutenant and two privates wounded. By what I can learn from the people of Derby, the enemy's loss is as follows : three privates dead ; one commissioned officer, one sergeant, and three privates wounded." The following letter of General Washington to Cap- tain Lee attests his sense of the merit of his young pro- tege*: " MY DEAR LEE, Although I have given you my thanks in the general orders of this day, for the late in- stance of your gallant behavior, I cannot resist the in- clination I feel to repeat them again in this manner. I needed no fresh proofs of your merit, to bear you in re- membrance. I waited only for the proper time and sea- son to show it ; those, I hope, are not far off. I shall also think of and will reward the merit of Lindsay, when an opening presents, as far as I can consistently ; and I shall not forget the corporal, whom you have recom- mended to my notice. Offer my sincere thanks to the whole of your gallant party, and assure them, that no one felt pleasure more sensibly, or rejoiced more sin- cerely for your and their escape, than your affectionate, &c." Washington soon afterwards so strongly recommended Captain Lee to Congress, that he was appointed to the LEE'S PROMOTION. 85 command of two troops of horse with the rank of major. This body of troops was to act as an independent parti- san corps. The following is "Washington's letter to the President of Congress, soliciting Lee's promotion : " Captain Lee of the light dragoons, and the officers under his command, having uniformly distinguished themselves by a conduct of exemplary zeal, prudence, and bravery, I took occasion, on a late signal instance of it, to express the high sense I entertained of their merit, and to assure him, that it should not fail of being properly noticed. I was induced to give this assurance from a conviction, that it is the wish of Congress to give every encouragement to merit, and that they would cheerfully embrace so favorable an opportunity of mani- festing this disposition. I had it in contemplation at the time, in case no other method more eligible could be adopted, to make him an offer of a place in my family. I have consulted the committee of Congress upon the subject, and we were mutually of opinion, that giving Captain Lee the command of "two troops of horse on the proposed establishment, with the rank of major, to act as an independent partisan corps, would be a mode of rewarding him very advantageous to the ser- vice. Captain Lee's genius particularly adapts him to a command of this nature ; and it will be the most agreeable to him of any station in which he could be placed. " I beg leave to recommend this measure to Congress, and shall be obliged by their decision as speedily as may be convenient. The campaign is fast approaching, and 36 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. there will probably be very little time to raise and pre- pare the corps for it. It is a part of the plan to give Mr. Lindsay the command of the second troop, and to make Mr. Peyton captain-lieutenant of the first." In May, 1778, Major Lee's partisan corps of light dragoons was increased from two companies to three, and the appointment of the additional officers was re- ferred by Congress to General Washington. PLUNDERING HESSIANS. 37 CHAPTER III. Separation of Lee's corps from Eland's regiment Lee's attack on, and dispersion of a detachment of Donop's Hessian yagers Confi- dence reposed in Major Lee by Washington Attack on and sur- prise of Paulus Hook by a detachment under Lee's command Washington's praise of Lee Thanks of Congress and a gold medal voted to Lee Promotion of his officers, and pecuniary rewards to his men Lee sent on a confidential mission to Count D'Estaing by Washington. AFTER the formation of Major Lee's command into a separate partisan corps, it was, of course, detached from the regiment of Colonel Theodorick Bland, who was sub- sequently employed in guarding the Convention prison- ers taken at Saratoga and sent to Virginia,, while Lee's Legion was engaged in most active service throughout the whole war. In September, 1777, when the main army under Washington was encamped at White Plains, a detach- ment from the British lines at Kingsbridge, made a foray in the intervening district, plundering the inhabitants, without distinction, of provisions and forage, and even of the very clothes on their backs. Of these ruffians, a party composed of one hundred of Captain Donop's Hessian ya- gers, pursuing their depredations between Tarrytown and Dobbs's Ferry, fell in with a detachment of infantry 38 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. under Colonel Richard Butler, and of cavalry under Major Henry Lee, by whom they were completely sur- prised. Ten of them were killed on the spot, a lieuten- ant and eighteen privates were made prisoners, and the whole would have been captured or killed if the rough- ness of the country had not impeded the operations of Lee and his troopers, and enabled the yagers to escape by scrambling up hill-sides or plunging into ravines.* Of the confidential nature of the services committed by Washington to Major Lee, we may form some esti- mate by the following letter, from the commander-in- chief to the partisan officer, at the time when the cele- brated storming of West Point was meditated : " I have received your letter, dated yesterday, and thank you for the information it contained. I have now to request, that you will endeavor to employ some per- son in whom you can confide, and who at the same time is intelligent, to go into the works at Stony Point, or, if admittance is not to be gained, to obtain the best knowledge of them he can, so as to describe the par- ticular kind of works, the precise spots on which they stand, and the strength of the garrison. If you should succeed in this point, I must beg you will transmit to me, without delay, a sketch of the works, that I may be able to form an accurate idea of them. You will yourself take the best view you can, that you may the better know whether the report you get from the person sent in is to be relied on. Describe the number of armed vessels and their situation, and keep the contents of this letter to yourself." * Irving's Life of Washington. WASHINGTON'S LETTER TO WAYNE. 39 Writing to General Wayne, July 14th, 1779, the day before the storming of Stony Point, Washington says, " As it is important to have every information we can procure, if you could manage in the meantime to see Major Lee, it may be useful." The brilliant success of General Wayne at Stony Point fired the ambition of Lee to undertake some grand exploit of the same description ; and as his ordinary duty was to observe the position and movements of the enemy, and detect the most assailable points of attack, he was not long in discovering one entirely suited to his purpose. This was the post at Paulus Hook, opposite New York. The inception and execution of this brilliant affair is thus described by Judge Marshall.* While Sir Henry Clinton continued encamped just above Haerlem, with his upper posts at Kingsbridge, and the American army preserved its station in the Highlands, a bold plan ' was formed for surprising a British post at Paulus Hook, which was executed with great address by Major Lee. This officer was employed on the west side of the river with directions to observe the situation of the British in Stony Point, but, principally, to watch the motions of their main army. While his parties scoured the country, he obtained intelligence which suggested the idea of sur- prising and carrying off the garrison at Paulus Hook, a point of land on the west side of the Hudson, immedi- * Life of "Washington, Vol. I, p. 314. Marshall, at that time an officer in the army, states that he was in the detachment of Lord Stirling sent to cover Lee's retreat. 40 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. ately opposite the town of New York, penetrating deep into the river. On the point nearest New York, some works had been constructed, which were garrisoned by four or five hundred men. A deep ditch, into which the water of the river flowed, having over it a drawbridge connected with a barred gate, had been cut across the isthmus, so as to make the Hook, in reality, an island. This ditch could be passed only at low water. Thirty paces within it was a row of abattis running into the river ; and some distance in front of it, was a creek fordable only in two places. This difficulty of access, added to the remoteness of the nearest corps of the American army, impressed the garrison with the opinion that they were perfectly se- cure ; and this opinion produced an unmilitary remiss- ness in the commanding officer, which did not escape the vigilance of Lee. On receiving his communications, General Washington was inclined to favor the enterprise they suggested ; but withheld his full assent, until he was satisfied that the assailants would be able to make good their retreat. The Hackensack, which communicates with the waters of the Hudson below New York, runs almost parallel with that river quite to its source, and is separated from it only a few miles. This neck is still farther narrowed by a deep creek which divides it, and empties into the Hackensack below Fort Lee. West of that river runs the Passaick, which unites with it near Newark, and for.m3 another long and narrow neck of land. From Pautrfs Hook to the new bridge, the first place where the Hackensack could be crossed without boats, the- distance ATTACK ON PAULTTS HOOK. 41 is fourteen miles ; and from the North river to the road leading from the one place to the other, there are three points of interception, the nearest of which is less than two miles, and the farthest not more than three. The British were encamped in full force along the North river, opposite to these points of interception. Xft^i- minish the danger of the retreat, it was intended! to oc- cupy the roads leading through the mountains of the Hudson to the Hackensack with a select body of troops. Every preparatory arrangement being made, the night of the eighteenth of August was fixed on for the enter- prise. A detachment from the division of Lord Stirling, including three hundred men designed for the expedition, was ordered down as a foraging party. As there was nothing unusual in this movement, it excited no suspi- cion. Lord Stirling followed with five hundred men, and encamped at the new bridge. Major Lee, at the head of three hundred men, took the road through the mountains which ran parallel to the North river ; and, having secured all the passes into York Island, reached the creek which surrounds the Hook between two and three in the morning. He passed first the creek, and then the ditch undiscovered ; and, about three in the morning, entered the main work, and with the loss of only two killed and three wounded, made one hundred and fifty-nine prisoners, including three officers. Very few of the British were killed. Major Sutherland, who commanded the garrison, threw himself with forty or fifty Hessians into a strong redouk%which it was thought inadvisable to attack, because the timer oc- cupied in carrying it might endanger the retreat. Wast- 42 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. ing no time in destroying what could easily be replaced, Major Lee hastened to bring off his prisoners and his de- tachment. To avoid the danger of retreating up the narrow neck of land which has already been described, some bouts had been brought in the course of the night to Dow's Ferry on the 1 lackcusaek, not 1'ar from I'nulus Hook. The officer who guarded them was directed to remain until the arrival of the troops engaged in the ex- pedition, which, it was understood, would happen before day. The light having made its appearance without any intelligence from Major Lee,the officer having charge of the boats conjectured that the attack had been post- poned ; and, to avoid discovery, retired with them to Newark. The head of the retreating column soon after- wards reached the ferry ; and, fatigued as they were by the toilsome march of the preceding night, were com- pelled to pass as rapidly as possible up the narrow neck of land between the two rivers to the new bridge. A horseman Avas dispatched with this information to Lord Stirling, and the line of march was resumed. About nine in the preceding evening, Major Buskirk had been detached up the North river with a considera- ble part of the garrison of Paulus Hook, and some other troops, for the purpose of falling in with the American party supposed to be foraging about the English neigh- borhood. On receiving intelligence of the disappointment re- specting the boats, Lord Stirling took the precaution to detach Colonel Ball with two hundred fresh men to meet Lee, and cover his retreat. Just after Ball had passed, RETREAT OF CAPTAIN LEE. 43 Buskirk entered the main road, and fired on his rear. Taking it for granted that this was only the advanced corps of a large detachment sent to intercept the party retreating from Paulus Hook, Ball made a circuit to avoid the enemy ; and Buskirk, finding a detachment he had not expected, took the same measure to secure his own retreat. The two parties, narrowly missing each other, returned to their respective points of departure ;. and Lee reached the new bridge without interruption.* This critical enterprise reflected much honor on Major Lee with whom it originated, and by whom it was con- ducted. General Washington announced it to the army in his orders with much approbation ; and Congress be- stowed upon it a degree of applause more adapted, says Marshall, to the talent displayed in performing the ser- vice than to its magnitude. In his letter to the President of Congress, (May 23d, 1779,) inclosing Lee's report of the capture, Washington says, " The Major displayed a remarkable degree of prudence, address, enterprise, and bravery on this occa- sion, which does the highest honor to himself and to all the officers and men under his. command." Congress passed resolves highly complimentary to Major Lee, thanking him for " the remarkable prudence, address, and bravery, displayed by him in the attack on the enemy's fort and works at Paulus Hook." Much praise was also bestowed on the officers and soldiers composing his party. A medal of gold, emblematical of the affair, was ordered to be struck and presented to * The author states these facts from his own observation, and con- versation with other officers of the detachment. 44 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Major Lee. The brevet rank and pay of captain were given to Lieutenants McAlister and Rudulph, respec- tively ; and fifteen thousand dollars in money were to be distributed among the non-commissioned officers and pri- vates, in such a manner as the commander-in-chief should direct.* Washington writing to Lee, Oct. 7, 1779, says, "I have given a warrant to Captain Rudulph for the sum granted by Congress to the non-commissioned officers and privates concerned in the attack on Paulus Hook. You will be pleased to distribute this money in propor- tion to the pay of the non-commissioned officers and pri- vates, which Avas the manner observed in the case of Stony Point. You may in future, or while on your present command, mark your letters private." The confidential service on which Lee was employed at the time this letter was written, we learn from Washington's letter to the President of Congress, of Oct. 4th, 1779, in which, speaking of the expected ar- rival of the Count D'Estaing on the coast, with the French fleet, he says, " But as there is a possibility that he may, on being made acquainted with the numbers and situation of the enemy, prefer an attack on Rhode Island, I have desired General Gates to be looking to- wards, and preparing for such an event. I had upon the first report of the Count's standing towards this coast, stationed Major Lee at Monmouth, with a letter for the Count, to be carried on board on his first appear- ance, in which I informed him of the enemy's force by sea and land, and their position at that time, and pointed * Sparkes' Writings of Washington. Vol. 6, p. 376 Note. A CONFIDENTIAL MISSION. 45 out to him the measures which I thought would be ad- vantageous for him to pursue on his arrival." It is evident that Lee was chosen for this confidential mission, not only on account of his superior prudence and address, so necessary to insure the safe delivery of the letter, but on account of the intelligence and prompt- ness required to answer all inquiries which the Count might wish to make of Washington's chosen messenger, (an officer of rank,) with respect to the state of the coun- try and the war. It was a highly honorable, as well as a confidential mission. 46 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER IV. Lee's Legion placed by Washington under marching order for the South Seta out Stopped and ordered back to New Jersey by Washington Arrives and ordered to take post in rear of the army Knyphausen's marauding inroad into Jersey Lee's active and useful services in the battle of Springfield described by General Greene Lee again ordered on important and confidential service by Washington To take the command at Monmouth, to await the arrival of the French fleet. EARLY in the year 1780 it appears to have been the determination of Washington to detach the corps under the command of Major Lee from the main army for service at the south. The corps which already consisted of three companies of cavalry had been further augmented by the addition of a body of infantry, and in order that it might be designated by a term which should be appli- cable to both kinds of the force it comprised, and at the same time include the name of its commander, it was thenceforth known in the army as LEE'S LEGION, a name under which it acquired imperishable fame. On March 30th, 1780, in a letter from Washington at his headquarters, Morristown, to Major Lee, he says, " You will be pleased upon receipt of this, to take the most expeditious measures for putting the whole force, both horse and foot, in readiness to march. If you move, your destination will be South Carolina. The WASHINGTON TO LEE. 47 horse will go the whole way by land ; the foot will go down the Chesapeake Bay by water, and meet the horse at Petersburg. As soon as you have given the necessary orders at Burlington, you had best repair to Philadelphia, and apply to the Board of War, to whom I have written on the subject, for the articles wanted to equip the corps for so long a march," Lee set out on his march southward soon after re- ceiving these orders. But the arrival of the Marquis de Lafayette, with the promise of more aid from France, appears to have occasioned a change in Washington's decision, respecting the theatre of operations for Lee's Legion. Writing to Lafayette, from Morristown, May 20th, 1780, Washington says, " I send a letter with this to stop Lee's corps." Lee was wanted for confidential service near the Com- mander-in-chief. He does not appear to have reported himself and his corps as ready for service in Washing- ton's neighborhood until June, when he received from him the following letter : HEAD-QUARTERS, NEAR SPRINGFIELD, 11 June, 1780. DEAR SIR I have received your favour of this date. The spirit which has been exhibited by your corps gives me pleasure, and, be assured, meets with my thanks and approbation. As your rapid progress must have fa- tigued the cavalry in some degree, I wish you for the present to take post somewhere in our rear. Perhaps Chatham, or its vicinity, is as well calculated to afford you forage as any other place. You will, however, when you have fixed on the spot, be pleased by a line to 48 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. point it out to me. I shall be glad to see you at my quarters to-morrow morning. I am, &c. A few days after Lee's receipt of this, General Knyp- hausen made his infamous marauding incursion into Jersey, sackipg Connecticut Farms, and burning Spring- field, without any other apparent motive than that of inflicting' distress upon the inhabitants. At Springfield he was met by a detachment under General Greene, and a spirited action ensued, in which Lee's Legion took an active part. General Greene in his despatch to Washington, 24th June, 1780, giving an account of the battle of Springfield, says : " The enemy advanced from Elizabethtown about five o'clock in the morning, said to be about five thousand infantry, with a large body of cavalry, and fifteen or twenty pieces of artillery. Their march was rapid and compact. They moved in two columns, one on the main road leading to Springfield, the other on the Vauxhall road. Major Lee, with the horse and pickets, opposed the right column, and Colonel Dayton with his regiment the left, and both gave as much opposition as could have been expected from so small a force. Our troops were so extended, in order to guard the different roads lead- ing to the several passes over the mountains, that I had scarcely time to collect them at Springfield and make the necessary dispositions, before the enemy appeared before the town ; when a cannonade commenced between their advance and our artillery posted for the defence of the bridge. " The enemy continued manoeuvring in our front for BATTLE OF SPRINGFIELD. 49 upwards of two hours, which induced me to believe they were attempting to gain our flanks. My force was small, and from the direction of the roads my situation was critical. I disposed of the troops in the best manner I could, to guard our flanks, secure a retreat, and oppose the advance of their columns. Colonel Angell, with his regiment, and several small detachments, and one piece of artillery, was posted to secure the bridge in front of the town. Colonel Shreve's regiment was drawn up at the second bridge to cover the retreat of those posted at the first. Major Lee, with his dragoons, and the pickets commanded by Captain Walker, was posted at Little's Bridge, on the Vauxhall road ; and Colonel Ogden was detached to support him. The remainder of General Maxwell's and General Stark's brigades were drawn up on the high grounds at the Mill. The militia were on the flanks. Those under the command of General Dick- enson made a spirited attack upon one of the enemy's flanking parties, but his force was too small to push the advantage he had gained. " While the enemy were making demonstrations to their left, their right column advanced on Major Lee. The bridge was disputed with great obstinacy, and the enemy must have received pretty considerable injury ; but, by fording the river and gaining the point of the hill, they obliged the major with his party to give up the pass. At this instant of time their left column began the at- tack on Colonel Angell. The action was severe and lasted about forty minutes, when superior numbers over- came obstinate bravery, and forced our troops to retire over the second bridge. Here the enemy were warmly 50 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. received by Colonel Shreve's regiment ; but, as they ad- vanced in great force, with a large train of artillery, he had orders to join the brigade." The enemy after these movements set fire to almost every house in Springfield, and then precipitately re- treated to Elizabethtown Point, where they remained till midnight, and then began to send their troops across to Staten Island. "By six o'clock this morning," con- tinues Greene, in his despatch, " they had totally evacu- ated the Point and removed their bridge. Major Lee fell in with their rear guard ; but they were so covered by their works, that little or no injury could be done them." On the llth of July, 1780, Washington writes to Lee : " You will proceed to Monmouth and establish your- self in that vicinity. When you arrive there, you will see General Forman, who is charged with despatches for a French fleet expected at the Hook, and to keep a look out for its arrival. You will give such assistance as will be necessary. Pilots will be stationed in that quarter, who will put themselves under your protection. Should a fleet appear, which you have good reason to believe is a French fleet, General Forman and you will immediately go on board with the despatches, and offer your service to the general and admiral for everything in which you can be useful to them. "You will instantly impress every kind of refreshment the country affords, cattle, vegetables, and the like, for the use of our allies ; for which purpose you will make previous arrangements, and execute them in the manner most effectual, and least grievous to the inhabitants, PREPARATION FOR A FRENCH FLEET. 51 giving certificates for everything taken. Should there be any State troops or militia in service, not under a superior officer, you will take command of them. If there should be a superior officer, you will endeavor to engage him to cooperate with you. Advise me instantly of anything important that happens on the coast ; of all vessels coming in and going out, and of whatever may be doing at the Hook and in the Bay. On the appearance of the fleet, send immediately a dragoon to head-quar- ters, and another to the minister of France, with advice of the arrival." It is sufficiently apparent that this was another confi- dential and highly honorable mission, confided to Major Lee by the commander-in-chief. LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER V. Arnold's treason Lee's correspondence with Washington on the suspicions against St. Glair and other officers Lee engages his sergeant major, Champe, to desert, go to the British camp, and seize Arnold and bring him off alive Lee's own interesting narrative of the whole affair. WHEN the treason of General Arnold became known to Washington and the army, "rumors went abroad, that other officers of high rank in the American army were im- plicated with Arnold. It was proved afterwards, that these rumors were set afloat by the enemy, for the purpose of exciting distrust and discord in the American camp. Till this fact was established, however, General Wash- ington felt extreme anxiety, and omitted no effort to as- certain the truth. Secret agents were sent into New York to make inquiries and procure intelligence. The intercourse was managed chiefly by Major Henry Lee, who was stationed with his dragoons on the lines, and whose ability and address, as well as his energy and promptitude, peculiarly qualified him for such a service. A paper had been found, in which the name of General St. Clair was mentioned in a suspicious manner, and which was traced to an emissary by the name of Brown.*" * Sparks' Writings of Washington, Vol. 7. p. 544. INTERESTING CORRESPONDENCE. 53 MAJOR LEE TO GENERAL WASHINGTON. " October 13th, 1780. Sir: I have made it my busi- ness to see the person, who was Captain Brown's guide. From a minute examination of him, I am confident that General St. Clair was named to deceive, that Captain Brown did not see or hear from General St. Clair, and that Captain Brown passed himself on his conductor as a person engaged in our service, although his object was to communicate with some gentleman of consequence among us. I am apt to believe that he was charged with despatches for General Arnold. " I have the honor to be, &c." GENERAL WASHINGTON TO MAJOR LEE. " October 13th. Dear Sir : I am very glad your letter of this date has given strength to my conviction of the innocence of the gentleman who was the subject of your inquiry. I want to see you on a particular piece of busi- ness. If the day is fair, and nothing of consequence intervenes, I will be at the Marquis's quarters by ten o'clock to-morrow. If this should not happen, I shall be glad to see you at head-quarters. I am, &c." Other papers were sent to General Washington by his spies in New York, which cleared up the matter fully, and rendered it certain, that all the insinuations against the American officers were to be ascribed to the arts of the enemy. A project was set on foot for seizing the person of Arnold. It was concerning this matter, that Washing- ton wished to see Major Lee. The romantic adventures of Sergeant Champe, so spiritedly and beautifully des- 54 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. cribed in Lee's Memoirs, are well known.* The follow- ing letters passed between General Washington and Major Lee on that subject. MAJOR LEE TO GENERAL WASHINGTON. "Light Camp, 16 October, 1780. I waited on Colonel Dey yesterday, but received no information favorable to the business you were pleased to charge me with. On my return last evening the Marquis mentioned to me the same matter as very eligible, and Colonel Hamilton made some inquiry on the same subject. I communicate this to you, lest a mention of it by those gentleman to you may alarm you on the score of secrecy. Be' assured, Sir, I shall endeavour most earnestly to accomplish your wishes, and have hopes to establish the commencement on Wednesday next." MAJOR LEE TO GENERAL WASHINGTON. [October 20^. f] "Sir: I have engaged two persons to undertake the accomplishment of your Excellency's wishes. In my negotiation I have said little or nothing concerning your Excellency, as I presumed it would operate disagreeably, should the issue prove disastrous. " The chief of the two persons is a sergeant in my cavalry. To him I have promised promotion. The other is an inhabitant of Newark ; I have had experience of his fidelity ; and his connections with the enemy render * Memoirs of the War in the Southern Department of the United States, Vol. II. pp. 159187. f In the original this letter is not dated ; but in Lee's Memoirs, (Vol. II. p. 182,) it is said to have bccu written on the same day as Wash- ington's answer to it. INTERESTING CORRESPONDENCE. 55 him, with his personal qualifications, very fit for the busi- ness. To this man I have engaged one hundred guineas, five hundred acres of land, and three negroes. I gave him the promise of negroes, because he is engaged in aiding me to destroy the refugees at Bergen Point. Success there puts it in my power to reward him accord- ing to compact. If nothing is done, he is to receive an additional sum of money. The outlines of the scheme, which I have recommended, are, that the sergeant should join General Arnold as a deserter from us, should engage in his corps now raising, and should contrive to insinuate himself into some menial or military berth about the General's person ; that a correspondence should be kept up with the man in Newark, by the latter's visiting the former every two days; and that, when the favorable moment arrives, they should seize the prize in the night, gag him, and bring him across to Bergen woods. "If your Excellency approves of what is done, the sergeant will desert from us to-morrow. A few guineas will be necessary for him. I have advised that no third person be admitted into the virtuous conspiracy, as two appear to me adequate to the execution of it. " The sergeant is a very promising youth, of uncom- mon taciturnity, and inflexible perseverance. His con- nections, and his service in the army from the beginning of the war, assure me that he will be faithful. I have instructed him not to return till he receives directions from me, but to continue his attempts however unfavor- able the prospects may appear at first. I have incited his thirst for fame, by impressing on his mind the virtue and glory of the act. I have the honor to be, &c." 56 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. GENERAL WASHINGTON TO MAJOR LEE. "Head-Quarters, 20 October, 1780. Dear Sir: The plan proposed for taking A , the outlines of which are communicated in your letter, which was this moment put into my hands without a date, has every mark of a good one. I therefore agree to the promised rewards, and have such entire confidence in your management of the business, as to give it my fullest approbation ; and leave the whole to the guidance of your own judgment, with this express stipulation and pointed injunction, that he (Ar d) is brought to me alive. No circumstance whatever shall obtain my consent to his being put to death. The idea, which would accompany such an event, would be that ruffians had been hired to assassinate him. My aim is to make a public example of him ; and this should be strongly impressed upon those who are em- ployed to bring him off. The sergeant must be very circumspect; too much zeal may create suspicion; and too much precipitancy may defeat the project. The most inviolable secrecy must be observed on all hands. I send you five guineas ; but I am not satisfied of the propriety of the sergeant's appearing with much specie. This circumstance may also lead to suspicion, as it is but too well known to the enemy, that we do not abound in this article. " The interviews between the party in and out of the city should be managed with much caution and seeming indifference, or else the frequency of their meetings may betray the design, and involve bad consequences; but I am persuaded you will place every matter in a proper point of view to the conductors of this interesting busi- INTERESTING CORRESPONDENCE. 57 ness, and therefore I shall only add, that I am, dear Sir, &c." MAJOR LEE TO GENERAL WASHINGTON. " October 21st I have just returned from Newark, where I completed the business your Excellency com- mitted to me. The virtuous sergeant deserted last night. I saw the two in Newark this day. This night they go to York. "Desertion among us is a perfect stranger. My officers are very attentive, and some of them men of nice discernment. This leads me to apprehend they will discover, that the sergeant is on some secret command. Lest the example may operate on the soldiers, the cap- tains will probably inform their troops of their conclusion. From the soldiers, the same sentiments may reach the people. "To prevent this, I wish your Excellency would order me to move to a forage country; this is very scarce of hay. I can send two troops, including the one to which the deserter belongs, to an abundant neighborhood back of the Mountain Meeting- House, where they will be safe, and ready for any operation. One troop can remain with me here, which number is adequate to the common duties. Sir Henry Clinton is still in New York. Ke- port says Arnold sailed with the fleet, though this is not credible. "I have the honor to be, &c." 58 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. MAJOR LEE TO GENERAL WASHINGTON. "Light Camp, 25 October, 1780. My friend got safe into New York. He was before Sir Henry Clinton, and has passed all the forms of the garrison. He acci- dentally met Colonel Arnold * in the street, which has paved a natural way for further acquaintance. The party entertain high hopes of success. I fear their pa- tience will be exhausted ; therefore am of opinion it ought to be impressed on their minds at every meeting. I informed Mr. Baldwin, that I was under orders to march south ; that I would see him to-morrow, and send on some officer from you, who should transact the busi- ness on your Excellency's part in case of my departure. I also promised him ten or twelve guineas. I was in- duced to do this, because I apprehended he would fail in his assiduity, unless he received some part of his pro- mised reward. On hearing from your Excellency, I shall be able to-morrow to ascertain with Mr. Baldwin the next interview, the time, the place, and the person. The time and place I will communicate to my successor. Should I leave this army, I entreat your Excellency's attention to my sergeant, and should be happy if he could be sent on to me. " I beg leave to thank your Excellency, for the confi- dence and friendship you have been pleased to give me since I became a soldier. I flatter myself I shall enjoy a continuation of it, though absent, and that I shall be called on to perform any services, private or public, you * Arnold TVDS appointed a colonel in the British service, wilh the brevet rank of brigadier gene-nil. CONFLICTING ACCOUNTS. 59 may wish to execute, convenient to my local situation, and not superior to my ability or station. I sincerely pray for your health, happiness, and success. May you never again experience a second base desertion, and may you live to put an end to a war, which you have hitherto conducted happily, amidst so many and so great diffi- culties. I have the honor to be, &c." There appears to be a discrepancy between these letters and some parts of the narrative of Champe's ad- ventures, as given in Lee's Memoirs. The sergeant is there represented to have deserted before the execution of Andr, with the special design of seizing Arnold, and thereby saving Andre'. But the execution of Andre took place on the 2d of October, and it is stated above that the sergeant did not desert till the night of the 20th. It was impossible, therefore, to have been a part of the scheme to save Andre*. The discrepancy may be explained upon the supposi- tion, that the incidents described by Lee, as occurring previously to this latter date, applied to another person, and that in the lapse of time the transactions in which they were both engaged had become confounded in the writer's memory. This solution is the more probable from the circumstance, that a sergeant, who was one of an escort that accompanied Captain Ogden to Paulus Hook, as the bearer of despatches from General Wash- ington to Sir Henry Clinton, deserted at that place during the night of the 30th of September. (See Life and Treason of Arnold, p. 270.) The sergeant had been instructed to desert, and to act as a spy in New York 60 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. for certain purposes. It may have been a part of his commission to seize Arnold, should circumstances favor such an enterprise.* We now proceed to lay before the reader Major Lee's account of Champe's heroic conduct referred to in the above extract from Sparks. We commence at the point where he represents himself as giving instructions to Champe on the evening of his desertion. We thus proceed : He was further urged, to bear in constant recollection the solemn injunction so pointedly expressed in the in- structions to Major Lee, of forbearing to kill Arnold in any condition of things. This part of the business being finished, the major and Serjeant's deliberation were turned to the manner of the latter's desertion ; for it was well known to both that to pass the numerous patrols of horse and foot crossing from the stationary guards, was itself difficult; which was now rendered more so by parties thrown occasionally beyond the place called Liberty Pole, as well as by swarms of irregulars, induced sometimes to venture down to the very point at Paulus Hook with the hope of picking up booty. Evidently discernible as were the difficulties in the way, no relief could be administered by Major Lee, lest it might induce a belief that he was privy to the desertion, which opinion get- ting to the enemy would involve the life of Champe. The Serjeant was left to his own resources and to his own management, with the declared determination, that in case his departure should be discovered before morn- * Sparks' Writings of Washington. CHAMPE'S DESERTION. 61 ing, Lee would take care to delay pursuit as long as was practicable. Giving to the Serjeant three guineas, and presenting his best wishes, he recommended him to start without delay, and enjoined him to commmunicate his arrival in New York as soon thereafter as might be practicable. Champe pulling out his watch, compared it with the major's, reminding the latter of the importance of hold- ing back pursuit, which he was convinced would take place in the course of the night, and which might be fatal, as he knew that he should be obliged to zigzag in order to avoid the patrols, which would consume time. It was now nearly eleven. The Serjeant returned to camp, and taking his cloak, valise, and orderly book, he drew his horse from the picket, and mounting him put himself upon fortune. Lee, charmed with his expedi- tious consummation of the first part of the enterprise, retired to rest. Useless attempt ! the past scene could not be obliterated ; and, indeed, had that been prac- ticable, the interruption which ensued would have stop- ped repose. Within half an hour Captain Carnes, officer of the day, waited upon the major, and with considerable emo- tion told him that one of the patrol had fallen in with a dragoon, who, being challenged, put spur to his horse and escaped, though instantly pursued. Lee complain- ing of the interruption, and pretending to be extremely fatigued by his ride to and from head-quarters, answered as if he did not understand what had been said, which compelled the captain to repeat it. "Who can the fellow that was pursued be?" inquired the major; adding, "a 62 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. countryman, probably." " No," replied the captain, " the patrol sufficiently distinguished him as to know that he was a dragoon ; probably one from the army, if not cer- tainly one of our own." This idea was ridiculed from its improbability, as during the whole war but a single dra- goon had deserted from the legion. This did not con- vince Carnes, so much stress was it now the fashion to lay on the desertion of Arnold, and the probable effect of his example. The captain withdrew to examine the squadron of horse, whom he had ordered to assemble in pursuance of established usage on similar occasions. Very quickly he returned, stating that the scoundrel was known, and was no less a person than the sergeant- major, who had gone off with his horse, baggage, arms, and orderly book, so presumed, as neither the one nor the other could be found. Sensibly affected at the sup- po'sed baseness of a soldier extremely respected, the captain added that he had ordered a party to make ready for pursuit, and begged the major's written or- ders. Occasionally this discourse was interrupted, and every idea suggested which the excellent character of the ser- geant warranted, to induce the suspicion that he had not deserted, but had taken the liberty to leave camp with a view to personal pleasure : an example, said Lee, too often set by the officers themselves, destructive as it was of discipline, opposed as it was to orders, and disastrous as it might prove to the corps in the course of service. Some little delay was thus interposed ; but it being now announced that the pursuing party was ready, Major Lee directed a change in the officer, saying that PURSUIT OF CHAMPE. 63 he had a particular service in view, which he had deter- mined to entrust to the lieutenant ready for duty and which probably must be performed in the morning. He therefore directed him to summon Cornet Middleton for the present command. Lee was induced thus to act, first to add to the delay, and next from his knowledge of the tenderness of Middleton's disposition, which he hoped would lead to the protection of Champe, should he be ta- ken. Within ten minutes Middleton appeared to receive his orders, which were delivered to him made out in the customary form, and signed by the major. " Pursue so far as you can with safety sergeant Champe, who is suspected of deserting to the enemy, and has taken the road leading to Paulus Hook. Bring him alive, that he may suffer in the presence of the army ; but kill him if he resists, or escapes after being taken." Detaining the cornet a few minutes longer in advis- ing him what course to pursue, urging him to take care of the horse and accoutrements, if recovered, and en- joining him to be on his guard, lest he might, by his eager pursuit, improvidently fall into the hands of the enemy, the major dismissed Middleton, wishing him success. A shower of rain fell soon after Champe's de- parture, which enabled the pursuing dragoons to take the trail of his horse ; knowing, as officer and trooper did, the make of their shoes, whose impression was an unerring guide.* * The horses being all shod by our own farriers, the shoes were made in the same form ; which, with a private mark annexed to the fore shoes, and known to the troopers, pointed out the trail of our dragoons to each other, which was often very useful . 64 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. When Middleton departed, it was a few minutes past twelve ; so that Charnpe had only the start of rather more than an hour by no means as long as was desired. Lee hecame very unhappy, not only because the esti- mable and gallant Chanipe might be injured, but lest the enterprise might be delayed ; and he spent a sleep- less night. The pursuing party during the night, was, on their part, delayed by the necessary halts to examine occasionally the road, as the impression of the horse's shoes directed their course ; this was unfortunately too evident, no other horse having passed along the road since the shower. When the day broke, Middleton was no longer forced to halt, and he pressed on with rapidity. Ascending an eminence before he reached the Three Pigeons, some miles on the north of the village of Bergen, as the pursuing party reached its summit, Champe was descried not more than half a mile in front. Resembling an Indian in his vigilance, the sergeant at the same moment discovered the party (whose object he was no stranger to), and giving spur to his horse, he determined to outstrip his pursuers. Middleton at the same instant put his horses to the top of their speed ; and being (as the legion all were) well acquainted with the country, he recollected a short route through the woods to the bridge below Bergen, which diverged from the great road just after you gain the Three Pigeons. Reaching the point of separation, he halted ; and dividing his party, directed a sergeant with a few dragoons to take the near cut, and possess with all possible despatch the bridge, while he with the residue followed Champe; not doubting but that Champe must deliver himself up, PURSUIT OF SERGEANT CHAMPE. 65 as he would be closed between himself and his sergeant. Champe did not forget the short cut, and would have taken it himself, but he knew it was the usual route of our parties when returning in the day from the neigh- borhood of the enemy, properly preferring the woods to the road. He consequently avoided it ; and persuaded that Middleton would avail himself of it, wisely resolved to relinquish his intention of getting to Paulus Hook, and to seek refuge from two British galleys, lying a few miles to the west of Bergen. This was a station always occupied by one or two gal- leys, and which it was known now lay there. Entering the village of Bergen, Champe turned to his right, and disguising his change of course as much as he could by taking the beaten streets, turning as they turned, he passed through the village, and took the road towards Elizabethtown Point. Middleton's sergeant gained the bridge, where he concealed himself, ready to pounce upon Champe when he came up ; and Middleton, pur- suing his course through Bergen, soon got also to the bridge, when, to his extreme mortification, he found that the sergeant had slipped through his fingers. Returning up the road, he inquired of the villagers of Bergen, whether a dragoon had been seen that morning preceding his party. He was answered in the affirmative, but could learn nothing satisfactorily as to the route he took. While engaged in inquiries himself, he spread his party through the village to strike the {rail of Champe's horse, a resort always recurred to. Some of his dragoons hit it just as the sergeant, leaving the village, got in the road to the Point. Pursuit was renewed with vigor, and 5 66 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. again Champe was descried. He, apprehending the event, had prepared himself for it, by lashing his valise (containing his clothes and orderly book) on hit; shoul- ders, and holding his drawn sword in his hand, having thrown away its scabbard. This he did to save what was indispensable to him, and to prevent any interrup- tion to his swimming by the scabbard, should Middleton, as he presumed, when disappointed at the bridge, take the measures adopted by him. The pursuit was rapid and close, as the stop occasioned by the sergeant's pre- parations for swimming had brought Middleton within two or three hundred yards. As soon as Champe got abreast of the galleys, he dismounted, and running through the marsh to the river, plunged into it, calling upon the galleys for help. This was readily given ; they fired upon our horse, and sent a boat to meet Champe, who was taken in and carried on board, and conveyed to New York, with a letter from the captain of the gal- ley, stating the past scene, all of which he had seen. The horse with his equipments, the sergeant's cloak and sword scabbard, were recovered ; the sword itself, being held by Champe until he plunged into the river, was lost, as Middleton found it necessary to retire with- out searching for it. About three o'clock in the evening our party returned, and the soldiers, seeing the horse (well known to them) in our possession, made the air resound with exclamations that the scoundrel was killed. Major Lee, called by this heart-rending annunciation from his tent, saw the sergeant's horse led by one of Middleton's dragoons, and began to reproach himself CHAMPE'S ESCAPE. 67 with the blood of the high prized, faithful, and intrepid Champe. Stifling his agony, he advanced to meet Mid- dleton, and became somewhat relieved as soon as he got near enough to discern the countenance of his officer and party. There was evidence in their looks of disap- pointment, and he was quickly relieved by Middleton's information, that the sergeant had effected his escape with the loss of his horse, and narrated the particulars just recited. Lee's joy was now as full as, the moment before, his torture had been excruciating. Never was a happier conclusion. The sergeant escaped unhurt, carrying with him to the enemy undeniable testimony of the sin- cerity of his desertion, canceling every apprehension before entertained, lest the enemy might suspect him of being what he really was. Major Lee imparted to the commander-in- chief the occurrence, who was sensibly affected by the hairbreadth escape of Champe, and anticipated with pleasure the good effect sure to follow the enemy's knowledge of its manner. On the fourth day after Champe's departure, Lee re- ceived a letter from him, written the day before in a dis- guised hand, without any signature, and stating what had passed after he got on board the galley, where he was kindly received. He was carried to the commandant of New York as soon as he arrived, and presented the letter addressed to this officer from the captain of the galley. Being asked to what corps he belonged, and a few other common questions, he was sent under care of an orderly sergeant 68 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. to the adjutant-general, who, finding that he was ser- geant-major of the legion horse, heretofore remarkable for their fidelity, began to interrogate him. He was told by Champe, that such was the spirit of defection which prevailed among the American troops in conse- quence of Arnold's example, that he had no doubt, if the temper was properly cherished, Washington's ranks would not only be greatly thinned, but that some of his best corps would leave him. To this conclusion, the sergeant said, he was led by his own observations, and especially by his knowledge of the discontents which agitated the corps to which he had belonged. His size, place of birth, his form, countenance, color of his hair, the corps in which he had served, with other remarks, in conform- ity to the British usage, was noted in a large folio book. After this was finished, he was sent to the commander- in-chief, in charge of one of the staff, with a letter from the adjutant-general. Sir Henry Clinton treated him very kindly, and detained him more than one hour, ask- ing him many questions, all leading, first to know to what extent this spirit of defection might be pushed by proper incitements, what were the most operating incite- ments, whether any general officers were suspected by Washington as concerned in Arnold's conspiracy, or any other officers of note ; who they were, and whether the troops approved or censured Washington's suspicions ; whether his popularity in the army was sinking, or con- tinued stationary. What was Major Andre's situation, whether any change had taken place in the manner of his confinement, what was the current opinion of his probable fate, and whether it was thought Washington JOINS GENERAL ARNOLD. 69 would treat him as a spy. To these various interroga- tions, some of which were perplexing, Champe answered warily ; exciting, nevertheless, hopes that the adoption of proper measures to encourage desertion (of which he could not pretend to form an opinion) would certainly bring off hundreds of the American soldiers, including some of the best troops, horse as well as foot. Respect- ing the fate of Andre, he said he was ignorant, though there appeared to be a general wish in the army that his life should not be taken ; and that he believed it would depend more upon the disposition of Congress, than on the will of Washington. After this long conversation ended, Sir Henry pre- sented Champe with a couple of guineas, and recom- mended him to wait upon General Arnold, who was en- gaged in raising an American Legion in the service of his majesty. He directed one of his aids to write to Arnold by Champe, stating who he was, and what he had said about the disposition in the army to follow his example; which, very soon done, it was given to the orderly attending on Champe, to be presented with the deserter to General Arnold. Arnold expressed much satisfaction on hearing from Champe the manner of his escape, and the effect of Arnold's example, and con- cluded his numerous inquiries by assigning quarters to the sergeant, the same as were occupied by his recruit- ing sergeants. He also proposed to Champe to join his legion, telling him he would give to him the same station he had held in the rebel service, and promising further advancement when merited. Expressing his wish to retire from war, 70 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. and his conviction of the certainty of his being hung if ever taken by the rebels, he begged to be excused from enlistment, assuring the general, that- should he change his mind, he would certainly accept his offer. Retiring to the assigned quarters, Champe now turned his atten- tion to the delivery of his letters, which he could not effect until the next night, and then only to one of the two incogniti to whom he was recommended. This man received the sergeant with extreme attention, and having read the letter, assured Champe that he might rely on his faithful cooperation in doing everything in his power consistent with his safety, to guard which required the utmost prudence and circumspection. The sole object in which the aid of this individual was required, regarded the general and others of our army, implicated in the information sent to Washington by him. To this object Champe urged his attention, assuring him of the solici- tude it had excited, and telling him that its speedy in- vestigation had induced the general to send him into New York. Promising to enter upon it with zeal, and engaging to send out Champe's letters to Major Lee, he fixed the time and place for their next meeting, when they separated. Lee made known to the general what had been trans- mitted to him by Champe, and received in answer direc- tions to press Champe to the expeditious conclusion of his mission, as the fate of Andre would be soon decided, when little or no delay could be admitted in executing whatever sentence the court might decree. The same messenger who brought Champe's letter, returned with the ordered communication. Five days had nearly ATTEMPT AGAINST ARNOLD. 71 elapsed after reaching New York, before Champe saw the confidant to whom only the attempt against Arnold was to be entrusted. This person entered with prompti- tude into the design, promising his cordial assistance. To procure a proper associate to Champe was the first object, and this he promised to do with all possible des- patch. Furnishing a conveyance to Lee, we again heard from Champe, who stated what I have related, with the additional intelligence that he had that morning (the last of September) been appointed one of Arnold's recruit- ing sergeants, having enlisted the day before with Ar- nold, and that he was induced to take this afflicting step for the purpose of securing uninterrupted ingress and egress to the house which the general occupied, it being indispensable to a speedy conclusion of the difficult en- terprise which the information he had just received had so forcibly urged. He added, that the difficulties in his way were numerous and stubborn, and that his prospect of success was by no means cheering. With respect to the additional treason, he asserted that he had every reason to believe that it was groundless ; that the report took its rise in the enemy's camp, and that he hoped soon to clear up that matter satisfactorily. The plea- sure which the last part of this communication afforded, was damped by the tidings it imparted respecting Ar- nold, as on his speedy delivery depended Andre's relief. The interposition of Sir Henry Clinton, who was ex- tremely anxious to save his much loved aide-de-camp still continued ; and it was expected the examination of witnesses, and the defence of the prisoner, would protract the decision of the court of inquiry now assembled, and 72 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY ISLE. give sufficient time for the consummation of the project committed to Champe. A complete disappointment took place from a quarter unforeseen and unexpected. The honorable and accomplished Andre, knowing his guilt, disdained defence, and prevented the examination of witnesses by confessing the character in "which he stood. On the next day (the 2nd of October) the court again assembled, when every doubt that could possibly arise in the case having been removed by the previous confession, Andre was declared to be a spy, and con- demned to suffer accordingly.* The sentence was executed on the subsequent day in the usual form ; the commander-in-chief deeming it im- proper to interpose any delay. In this decision he was warranted by the very unpromising intelligence received from Champe ; by the still existing implication of other officers in Arnold's conspiracy, by a due regard to public opinion, and by real tenderness to the condemned. Neither Congress nor the nation could have been with propriety informed of the cause of the delay, and with- out such information it must have excited in both alarm and suspicion. Andre himself could not have been en- trusted with the secret, and would consequently have attributed the unlocked for event to the expostulation and exertion of Sir Henry Clinton, which would not fail to produce in his breast expectations of ultimate relief; to excite which would have been cruel, as the realization of such expectation depended upon a possible but improbable contingency. The fate of Andre, hastened by himself, deprived the enterprise committed to Champe of a fea- * Lee's mistake about dates bos already beeu noticed. ATTEMPT TO SAVE ANDRE. 73 ture which had been highly prized by its projector, and which had very much engaged the heart of the individual chosen to execute it. Washington ordered Major Lee to communicate what had passed to the sergeant, with directions to encourage him to prosecute with unrelaxed vigor the remaining ob- jects of his instructions, but to intermit haste in the execution only as far as was compatible with final success. This was accordingly done by the first opportunity, in the manner directed. Champe deplored the sad ne- cessity which occurred, and candidly confessed that the hope of enabling Washington to save the life of Andre, (who had been the subject of universal commiseration in the American camp,) greatly contributed to remove the serious difficulties which opposed his acceding to the pro- position when first propounded. Some documents ac- companied this communication, tending to prove the innocence of the accused general ; they were completely satisfactory, and did credit to the discrimination, zeal, and diligence of the sergeant. Lee inclosed them im- mediately to the commander-in-chief, who was pleased to express the satisfaction he derived from the information, and to order the major to wait upon him the next day ; when the whole subject was re-examined, and the dis- trust heretofore entertained of the accused was forever dismissed. Nothing now remained to be done, but the seizure and safe delivery of Arnold. To this object Champe gave his undivided attention ; and on the 19th October, Major Lee received from him a very particular account of the progress he had made, with the outlines of his plan. This was, without delay, submitted to 74 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. "Washington, with a request for a few additional guineas. The general's letter, written on the same day, (20th Oc- tober) evinces his attention to the minutiae of business, as well as his immutable determination to possess Arnold alive, or not at all. This was his original injunction, which he never omitted to enforce upon every proper occasion. Major Lee had an opportunity in the course of the week of writing to Champe, when he told him that the rewards which he had promised to his associates would be certainly paid on the delivery of Arnold ; and in the mean time, small sums of money would be furnished for casual expenses, it being deemed improper that he should appear with much, lest it might lead to suspicion and detection. That five guineas were now sent, and that more would follow when absolutely necessary. Ten days elapsed before Champe brought his mea- sures to conclusion, when Lee received from him his final communication, appointing the third subsequent night for a party of dragoons to meet him at Hoboken, when he hoped to deliver Arnold to the officer. Champe had, from his enlistment into the American legion (Ar- nold's corps) every opportunity he could wish, to attend to the habits of the general. He discovered that it was his custom to return home about twelve every night, and that previous to going to bed he always visited the gar- den. During this visit the conspirators were to seize him, and being prepared with a gag, intended to have applied the same instantly. Adjoining the house in which Arnold resided, and in which it was designed to seize and gag him, Champe PLAN OF ARNOLD'S CAPTURE. 75 had taken off several of the palings and replaced them, so that with care and without noise he could readily open his way to the adjoining alley. Into this alley he meant to have conveyed his prisoner, aided by his com- panion, one of two associates who had been introduced by the friend to whom Champe had been originally made known by letter from the commander-in-chief, and with whose aid and counsel he had so far conducted the enterprise. His other associate was with the boat prepared at one of the wharves on the Hudson river, to receive the party. Champe and his friend intended to have placed them- selves each under Arnold's shoulder, and to have thus borne him through the most unfrequented alleys and streets to the boat ; representing Arnold, in case of be- ing questioned, as a drunken soldier whom they were conveying to the guard -house. When arrived at the boat the difficulties would be all surmounted, there being no danger nor obstacle m passing to the Jersey shore. These particulars as soon as known to Lee, were communicated to the commander-in-chief, who was highly gratified with the much desired intelli- gence. He directed Major Lee to meet Champe, and to take care that Arnold should not be hurt. The day arrived, and Lee with a party of dragoons left camp late in the evening, with three led accoutred horses ; one for Arnold, one for the sergeant, and the third for his asso- ciate, never doubting the success of the enterprise, from the tenor of the last received communication. The party reached Hoboken about midnight, where they were con- cealed in the adjoining wood, Lee with three dragoons 76 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL IIE?,"RY LEE. stationing himself near the river shore. Hour after hour passed, no boat approached. At length the day broke and the major retired to his party, and with his led horses returned to camp, when he proceeded to head-quar- ters to inform the general of the much lamented disap- pointment, as mortifying as inexplicable. Washington having perused Champe's plan and communication, had indulged the presumption that at length the object of his keen and constant pursuit was sure of execution, and did not dissemble the joy such conviction produced. He was chagrined at the issue, and apprehended that his faithful sergeant must have been detected in the last scene of his tedious and difficult enterprise. In a few days, Lee received an anonymous letter from Champe's patron and friend, informing him that on the day preceding the night fixed for the execution of the plot, Arnold had removed his quarters to another part of the town, to superintend the embarkation of troops preparing (as was rumored) for an expedition to be di- rected by himself; and that the American legion, con- sisting chiefly of American deserters, had been trans- ferred from their barracks to one of the transports ; it being apprehended that if left on shore until the expedl tion was ready, many of them might desert. Thus it happened that John Champe, instead of crossing the Hudson that night, was safely deposited on board one of the fleet of transports, from whence he never de- parted until the troops under Arnold landed in Virginia ! Nor was he able to escape from the British army until after the junction of Lord Cornwallis at Petersburg, when he deserted; and proceeding high up into Virginia CHAMPE'S RETURN. 77 he passed into North Carolina near the Saura towns, and keeping in the friendly districts of that state, safely joined the army soon after it had passed the Congaree in pursuit of Lord Rawdon. His appearance excited extreme surprise among his former comrades, whicli was not a little increased when they saw the cordial reception he met with from the late Major now Lieutenant Colonel Lee. His whole story soon became known to the corps, which reproduced the love and respect of officer and soldier (heretofore invari- ably entertained for the sergeant), heightened by uni- versal admiration of his late daring and arduous at- tempt. Champe was introduced to General Greene, who very cheerfully complied with the promises made by the com- mander-in-chief, as far as in his power ; and having provided the sergeant with a good horse and money for his journey, sent him to General Washington, who mu- nificently anticipated every desire of the sergeant and presented him with his discharge from further service,* lest he might, in the vicissitudes of war, fall into the enemy's hands ; when, if recognized, he was sure to die on a gibbet. * When General Washington was called by President Adams to the command of the army, prepared to defend the country from French hostility, he sent to Lieutenant Colonel Lee to inquire for Champe, being determined to bring him into the field at the head of a company of infantry. Lee sent to London county, where Champe settled after his dis- charge from the army; when he learned that the gallant soldier had removed to Kentucky, where he soon after died. 78 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER VI. Congress retains Lee's Legion in remodeling the army Lee advanced to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel Ordered to join the Southern Army under General Greene Washington's opinion of Lee Gene- ral Greene proceeds to Richmond and Ilillsborough Account of North Carolina Greene joins the army at Charlotte Gates re- signs the command to Greene and proceeds to Richmond Noble conduct of the Virginia Legislature towards him Condition of the army Character and appearance of General Greene His dis- position of the forces General Washington's successful strutiigem at Rugley's farm Army leave Charlotte Greene takes a position on the Pedee near Cheraw Hill. ON the 3d of October, 1780, Congress passed resolu- tions containing a plan for a new arrangement of the army, and by a separate resolve they were referred to the commander-in-chief for his opinion. On the llth of October, Washington, in a letter to the President of Congress, gave a written opinion on the new arrangement, and communicated his views on every part of it with that clearness and thorough understand- ing, which he was accustomed to evince on all public af- fuiivs. In this letter he says: " Besides the four regiments, I cannot forbear recom- mending, that two partisan corps may be kept up, com- manded by Colonel Armand and Major Lee. Though WASHINGTON'S LETTER TO THE PRESIDENT. 79 in general I dislike independent corps, I think a partisan corps Y^ith an army useful in many respects. Its name and destination stimulate to enterprise ; and the two officers I have mentioned have the best claims to public attention. Colonel Armand is an officer of great merit, which, added to his being a foreigner, to his rank in life, and to the sacrifices of property he has made, ren- ders it a point of delicacy as well as justice to continue to him^ the means of serving honorably. Major Lee has rendered such distinguished services, possesses so many talents for commanding a corps of this nature, and deserves so much credit for the perfection in which he has kept his corps, as well as for the handsome exploits he has performed, that it would be a loss to the service, and a discouragement to merit, to reduce him, and I do not see how he can be introduced into one of the regiments in a manner satisfactory to him- self, and which will enable him to be equally useful, without giving too much disgust to the whole line of cavalry. " The partisan corps may consist of three troops of mounted and three of dismounted dragoons, of fifty each, making in all three hundred." Washington's recommendation was attended to, and Major Lee's corps was retained. About the same time lie was advanced to the rank of lieutenant colonel. Be- fore the close of the month he was under inarching or- ders for the south, to join the army of General Greene, who had just been appointed to the command of the southern army in place of General Gates. Writing to a member of Congress,(0ctober 23, 1780,) 80 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Washington says, " Lee's corps will go to the southward. I believe it will be found very useful. The corps itself is an excellent one, and the officer at the head of it has great resources of genius." This was a great deal for "Washington to say of any man. But Lee never gave him reason to change his opinion, and never lost his con- fidence. The opinion above expressed respecting his future usefulness was fully justified by Lee's brilliant successes in the southern campaigns. Making Lieutenant Colonel Lee his own biographer for this portion of the narrative, we now proceed to quote from his " Memoirs of the War in the Southern Depart- ment of the United States," his own account of some of the more important movements of the southern army under General Greene, to which Lee's Legion was now attached. General Greene, after employing a few days in pre- paring for his journey, relinquished, with reluctance, his inferior station to take upon himself the honorable though weighty command to which he had been called. He passed through the states of Maryland and Delaware, for the purpose of ascertaining the extent of the assis- tance to be obtained from that quarter. Here he was informed that Brigadier Gist had been in- defatigably engaged in executing the trust reposed in him ; but such was the difficulty at this period of procur- ing recruits as to forbid the expectation of filling up the regiments without the substitution of some new mode. On this, and all other subjects, connected with his duty, he held full and free conferences with the state govern- NORTH CAROLINA. 81 ments ; and having made his final arrangements, pursued his journey to Richmond, the capital of Virginia. When Greene reached Richmond, he found the govern- ment engaged in preparing means of defence against Leslie, who had established himself at Portsmouth. Re- I lying upon this state for his principal support in men and stores, he was sensibly affected by the difficulties in which he found her. But active and intelligent, pene- trating and laborious, he persevered in his exertions. Having brought his arrangements to a satisfactory con- clusion, he proceeded south, leaving Major General Baron Steuhen to direct the defence of Virginia, and to super- intend the reinforcements preparing for the southern army. From Richmond he hastened to Hillsborough, the seat of government of North Carolina. Here he found the executive, apprised of the dangers by which the state was threatened, well disposed to exert their au- thority in preparing means to resist the advancing enemy. This state very much resembles Virginia in the manners and habits of the people, so much so as to induce the conclusion of its being settled principally by emigrants from that state. Its population, though double that of South Carolina, was very disproportionate to the extent of its territory. North Carolina is watered by many rivers ; few of which are navigable for ships. Cape Fear is the most considerable ; and that only navigable to Wilmington, situated not very distant from the sea. In a state of war, when naval superiority is conclusively in favor of the enemy, as was the case in our contest, this priva- tion of nature was replete with advantage to us, though 6 82 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HEXRY LEE. extremely incommodious in peace. This state is only to be assailed with effect through Virginia or South Carolina, through each of which her foreign commerce passes. At present it was threatened on both sides, as Leslie still continued in Virginia, waiting, as was pre- sumed, for the advance of Lord Cornwallis. Although in this state, horses, bacon, Indian corn, and beef, which constitute the most essential supplies of an army, could be found in abundance, yet, from the thinness of popu- lation, the collection of them was inconvenient. The mountainous region of North Carolina was in- habited by a race of hardy men, who were familiar with the use of the horse and rifle, were stout, active, patient under privation, and brave. Irregular in their move- ments, and unaccustomed to restraint, they delighted in the fury of action, but pined under the servitude and in- activity of camp. True to the American cause, they displayed an impetuous zeal, whenever their wild and ardent temper prompted the contribution of their aid. In the middle and Atlantic sections lived a race, less capable of labor, and less willing to endure it ; who were much divided in political opinions, and incumbered with that dreadful evil, which the cruel policy of preceding times had introduced. The prospect of efficient aid from a state so situated, was not encouraging. But the fertilo genius of Greene, deriving new influence from his con- ciliating manners, soon laid the foundation of a support, which would have been completely adequate to his pur- pose, had the quality of the troops corresponded with their number. Having finished his preparatory mea- sures, he hastened to Charlotte, pleased with the hope GREENE SUPERSEDES GATES. 83 of rescuing the state from the impending calamities. On the 2d of December, 1780, he reached the army, and was received by General Gates with the most cordial re- spect. The translation of the command was announced in general orders on the ensuing day. After devoting a short time to those communications, which were essen- tial to the information of his successor, Gates took leave of the army, and proceeded to meet the inquiry into his conduct, which had been ordered by Congress. His progress was slow, his manners were grave, his demeanor was condescending, his conversation reserved. On his long road, no countenance shed the balm of condolence ; all were gloomy, all scowling. The fatal loss on the 18th of August was acutely remembered ; but the important victory of Saratoga was forgotten. The unfortunate general at length reached Richmond, where the general assembly of Virginia was in session. Great and good men then governed the state. Instructed by history, guided by the dictates of virtue, and grateful for eminent services, they saw a wide difference between misfortune and criminality, and weighed the exploits in the North against the disasters in the South. These fathers of the commonwealth appointed a committee of their body to wait en the vanquished general, and " to assure him of their high regard and esteem : that their remembrance of his former glorious services was never to be obliterated by any reverse of fortune ; but, ever mindful of his great merit, they would omit no opportunity of testifying to the world the gratitude which Virginia, as a member of the American Union, owed to him in his military cha- racter." 84 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. General Gates had supported his fall from splendid elevation to obscurity, with apparent fortitude and com- placency. He was sensibly affected and comforted by this kind reception, and retired to his farm in the county of Berkeley, where the keen regrets of disappointment and misfortune were softened by the soothing occupations of agriculture, and the condolence of the state in which he resided. General Greene directed his whole attention to the high duties of his command. On reviewing his army, he found its total not more than two thousand, of which the major part was militia. Notwithstanding the exer- tions of his predecessor to establish magazines, he found three days' provision only on hand, and the country around him exhausted. His supply of ammunition was very scanty ; and Virginia was the nearest point from which a replenishment could be obtained. Such means and resources badly comported with the grand design of arresting the progress of the conqueror, and restoring the two lost states to the Union. Capa- ble of doing much with little, Greene was not discour- aged by this unfavorable prospect. His vivid plastic genius soon operated on the latent elements of martial capacity in his army, invigorated its weakness, turned its confusion into order, and its despondency into ardor. A wide sphere of intellectual resource enabled him to inspire confidence, to rekindle courage, to decide hesita- tion, and infuse a spirit of exalted patriotism in the citi- zens of the state. By his own example, he showed the incalculable value of obedience, of patience, of vigilance, and temperance. Dispensing justice, with an even hand, GENERAL GREENE. 85 to the citizen and soldier ; benign in heart, and happy in manners ; he acquired the durable attachment and es- teem of all. He collected around his person, able and respectable officers ; and selected for the several depart- ments, those who were best qualified to fill them. His operations were then commenced with a boldness of de- sign, well calculated to raise the drooping hopes of his country, and to excite the respect of his enemy. This illustrious man had now reached his thirty-eighth year. In person he was rather corpulent, and above the common size. His complexion was fair and florid ; his countenance serene and mild, indicating .a goodness which seemed to shade and soften the fire and greatness of its expression. His health was delicate, but preserved by temperance and regularity. The British army still remained at Winnsborough. General Greene determined to draw in the detachment under Smallwood, which was advanced some distance in his front, and to risk the division of his force by taking two distant positions on each flank of the British army. Previous to this movement, Brigadier Morgan, who commanded the van of Smallwood's detachment, at- tempted to strike a foraging party of the enemy, which had penetrated the country between the two armies. But the vigilant adversary eluded the blow, and returned in safety to Camden, Lieutenant Colonel Washington, at the head of the cavalry, having taken a more exten- sive range than the infantry, discovered that a party of loyalists were stationed at Rugeley's farm about twelve miles from Camden. He moved instantly towards them, in expectation of carrying the post by surprise; 86 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. but in this he was disappointed, as they occupied a barn, surrounded by abattis, and secure from any attempt of cavalry. Rugeley and his friends were delighted with the safety their precaution had produced, and viewed the approach of horse with indifference. Short was their repose. Washington, well informed of the charac- ter of his enemy, shaped the trunk of a tree in imitation of a field piece ; and, bringing it up in military style, affected to prepare to cannonade the barn. To give solemnity to the device, he sent in a flag, warning the garrison of the impending destruction, which could be only avoided by immediate submission. Not pre- pared to resist artillery, Colonel Rugeley seized with promptitude the auspicious opportunity ; and, with his garrison, one hundred men surrendered at discretion ! No circumstance can more strongly demonstrate the propriety of using every effort in war. A soldier should intimately know the character of his enemy, and mould his measures accordingly. This stratagem of Washing- ton, although conceived and executed with little hope of success, was completely successful; and. enabled him to effect an object, which, at first view, most would have abandoned as clearly unattainable. The return of Smallwood's detachment to camp was followed by the immediate departure of the army from Charlotte. The division, intended for operations in the western quarter, was composed of four hundred continental infantry under Lieutenant Colonel Howard, of the Mary- land line, two companies of the Virginia militia under Captains Triplett and Taite, and the remnants of the first and third regiments of dragoons, one hundred in GREENE MOVES DOWN THE PEDEE. 87 number, under Lieutenant Colonel Washington. It was placed under the care of Brigadier General Morgan, who was to be strengthened on his march by bodies of moun- tain militia from Carolina and Georgia. He was ordered to pass the Catawba, and take post in the country between the Broad and Pacolet rivers. Greene, with the main body, moved down the Pedee, and took a position on its eastern bank, nearly opposite Cheraw hill. By this dis- position, General Greene secured an abundance of whole- some provisions for his troops ; afforded safe rendezvous for the militia in the East and West, on whose aid he necessarily relied ; re-excited by his proximity the spirit of revolt, which preceding events had repressed ; mena- ced the various posts of the enemy, and their interme- diate communications ; and compelled Lord Cornwallis to postpone his advance into North Carolina, until he should have cleared the country to the west of his enemy. 88 LITE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER VII. Lee's Legion joins the army under Greene Surprises Georgetown Battle of Cowpens Cornwallis prepares to pursue Greene's army by destroying a part of his bagage and stores Greene joins Mor- gan and brings forward his detachment to the main army The pursuit commences Defeat of Davidson Greene passea the Tad* kin Lee with his legion joins Greene's main armyPlaced be- tween the retreating and advancing armies Lee dissuades Morgan from leaving the army But Morgan retires on account of ill- health. WE have noticed the movements of Lee, detailed in the last chapter, with a view to the reader's better com- prehension of the events now to follow, in which Lee was to take an active part. We resume our quotations from Lee's Memoirs. Soon after General Greene had taken his position opposite to Cheraw hill, Lieutenant Colonel Lee, with his legion, making about two hundred and eighty in horse and foot, joined the army. This corps, being in excellent condition, was, on the next day, ordered to cross the Pedee, in order to support Brigadier Marion, who continued to interrupt and harass the enemy's posts between the Pedee and the Santee. In a few days after Lee's junction with Marion, they projected an enter- prise against the garrison of Georgetown, a small village ATTACK ON GEORGETOWN. 89 in South Carolina, situated on the bay into which the Pedee empties. Colonel Campbell commanded in this town, with a garrison of two hundred men. In his front he had prepared some slight defences, better calculated to repel a sudden, than resist a determined, assault. Between these defences and the town, and contiguous to each, was an inclosed work with a frize and palisade, which constituted his chief protection. A subaltern guard held it. The rest of the troops were dispersed in light parties in and near the town, looking towards the country. The plan of assault was founded on the faci- lity with which the assailant might convey down the Pedee a part of his force undiscovered, and land in the water suburb of the town, which, being always deemed secure, was consequently unguarded. After this body should have reached the wharves, it was to move in two divisions. The first was to force the commander's quar- ters, known to be the place of parade, then to secure him, and all who might flock thither on the alarm. The second was to be charged with the interception of such of the garrison as might attempt to gain the fort, their chief point of safety on annoyance. The militia and cavalry of the legion, under Marion and Lee, were to approach near the town in the night ; and when the en- trance of the infantry, passed down by water, should be announced, they were to rush into it for co-operation and support. The plan being approved by General Greene, pre- parations were immediately made for its execution. The infantry of the legion were embarked in boats under the command of Captain Carnes, with orders to fall down the 90 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HEXRY LEE. Pedee to a designated island, during the first night ; to land and lay concealed there the ensuing day ; to reem- bark at an early hour of the night following, and reach Georgetown between one and two in the morning. Marion and Lee proceeded to their destination, having taken all the requisite precautions to prevent any in- timation to the enemy of their approach. At twelve o'clock in the second night, they occupied, unperceived, a position in the vicinity of the town, and waited anxi- ously for the annunciation of Carnes's arrival. This officer met with no difficulty in descending the river, and reached the appointed island before dawn of light. He remained there the ensuing day ; and so unusual is inland navigation in South Carolina, so impervious are the deep swamps which line its rivers, that he might have so- journed for weeks on the island without discovery. Gaining his place of destination with precision in point of time, he landed unperceived, and instantly advanced to the quarters of Lieutenant Colonel Campbell. The commandant was secured ; and Carnes judiciously posted his division for seizing such parties of the garrison as might flock to the parade ground. Captain Rudulph, who led the second division, with equal good fortune gained the vicinity of the fort ; and arranged his troops on the route of communication, in order to arrest the fugitives. On the first fire, which took place at the commandant's quarters, the militia of Marion and the dragoons of Lee rushed into the town, prepared to bear down all resis- tance. To the astonishment of these officers, every thing was quiet ; the legion infantry holding its assigned FAILURE OF THE ATTACK. 91 stations, and Lieutenant Colonel Campbell a prisoner. Not a British soldier appeared ; not one attempted either to gain the fort, or repair to the commandant. Having discovered their enemy, the troops of the garrison kept close to their respective quarters, barricaded the doors, and determined there to defend themselves. The assail- ants were unprovided with the requisite implements for battering doors and scaling windows. The fort was in possession of the enemy, and daylight approaching. Marion and Lee were therefore compelled to retire with a partial accomplishment of their object. Colonel Campbell was suffered to remain on parole ; and the troops withdrew from Georgetown, unhurt andunannoyed. The plan of this enterprise, although conceived with in- genuity, and executed with precision, was too refined and complicated for success. Marion and Lee were singularly tender of the lives of their soldiers ; and pre- ferred moderate success, with little loss, to the most brilliant enterprise, with the destruction of many of their troops. This principle is wise and commendable ; but, when carried too far, it is sure to produce disappointment. If, instead of placing Rudulph's division to intercept the fugitives, it had been ordered to carry the fort by the bayonet, our success would have been complete. The fort taken, and the commandant a prisoner, we might have availed ourselves of the cannon, and have readily demolished every obstacle and shelter. On the 17th of January, 1781, was fought the cele- brated Battle of Cowpens, in which General Morgan de- feated a detachment of the British army under Colonel 92 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Tarleton, which had been sent in pursuit of him. Lee gives a very vivid description of this battle ; but his le- gion was not engaged in it. Lord Gornwallis, says Lee,* received the unexpected, doleful tidings of Tarleton's defeat with serenity, but deep regret. He had been baffled in his first expedition into North Carolina by the fall of Ferguson ; and this late disaster seemed to forbid perseverance in his second. With a view to retrieve, by the celerity of his move- ments, the severe loss he had sustained, he formed the wise resolution of converting his army into light troops, by the destruction of his baggage. Commanding this sacri- fice without respect to persons, he set the example him- self, by committing to flames the baggage of headquarters. With zeal and alacrity his faithful army obeyed the mandate. Everything was destroyed, save a small sup- ply of clothing, and a sufficient number of wagons for the conveyance of hospital stores, of salt, of ammunition, and for the accommodation of the sick and wounded. We are at a loss whether to admire more the wisdom of the chief, or the self-denial of his followers. A memor- able instance, among many others in this unnatural war, of the immutable disposition of the British soldiers to endure every privation in support of their king and country. This arrangement being finished, Lord Cornwal- lis moved from Fisher's Creek, determined on unceasing efforts to destroy Morgan, and recover his lost troops ; to keep separate the two divisions of Greene's army ; and, should he fail in these attempts, to bring Lee to action before he could reach Virginia. * Memoirs. MORGAN'S RETREAT. 93 Morgan, always attentive to his duty, took measures for retreat the moment victory had declared in his favor. In the evening of the same day, he crossed the Broad river, and moved by forced marches to the Catawba, be- fore Lord Cornwallis could reach its banks. General Greene was quickly advised of the advance of the British army from Winnsborough and Camden, through the uppafr country ; and accordingly issued his preparatory orders for movement. On the subsequent day he received the gratifying intelligence of the victory at the Cowpens. Foreseeing the enemy's objects, he hastened his march in conformity with his previous dis- position, and despatched a courier to Marion and Lee, apprising them of his decampment, and ordering the lat- ter to rejoin with all possible celerity. Escorted by a few dragoons, General Greene hastened to reach Mor- gan, which he happily accomplished on the last day of January, after that officer had passed the Catawba. Aware of the rapidity with which the British general would advance to strike him before he could gain that point, Morgan redoubled his exertions to reach it ; but with all his activity, so keen and persevering had been Cornwallis's pursuit, that he had just crossed the river on the evening of the 29th of January, when the British van appeared on the opposite banks. A heavy fall of rain, during the night, rendered the Catawba unfordable. Morgan availed himself of this fortunate occurrence; and continuing in his position during the swell of the river, sent off his prisoners, with the arms, stores, &c., taken at the Cowpens, under the protection of a part of his militia, on a route nearer to the mountain than that 94 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HEXRT LEE. intended to be taken by himself. The waters continued high for two days, and gave the brigadier time to place his prisoners in safety. His light troops, joined by some of the neighboring militia, were disposed, by order of General Greene, to dispute the passage of the river. This was attempted with a hope of retarding the British general in his advance so long as to allow time for Brig- adier Huger, of South Carolina, who had succeeded Smallwood after the retirement of that officer from Charlotte, to reach Salisbury, the first point assigned for the junction of the two divisions of the American army. As soon as the fall of the water admitted the passage of troops, Lord Cornwallis resumed his march. Now commenced that celebrated retreat of General Greene before the superior army of Cornwallis, which is considered the most able and important of all his splen- did achievements in the Southern States. On the first of February, Cornwallis encountered at McCowan's Ford, a detachment under General David- son, sent by Greene to dispute the passage. An action ensued in which Davidson was killed and the detachment de- feated, and a party of militia at Terrant's tavern in the neighborhood, were dispersed by Tarleton's troopers. Soon after ensued the remarkable passage of the Yad- kin, thus related by Lee : The inhabitants of this region of the state were well affected to the American cause ; and General Greene had flattered himself with an expectation of here draw- ing around him reinforcements, which, with the light troops under Morgan, would enable him to hold Lord PASSAGE OP THE YADKIN. 95 Cornwallis back for some days. But the fall of David- son, and the rencontre at Terrant's tavern, disappoint- ed, in their effect, this fond calculation. He despatched orders to Brigadier Huger to relinquish the route to Salisbury, and to take the direct course to Guilford court-house, to which point he pressed forward with the light corps under Morgan. Passing through Salis- bury, he proceeded to the trading ford on the Yadkin, where he arrived on the night of the second of Feb- ruary. General Greene having withdrawn his troops from Beattie's ford, on his lordship's passage above, Lieute- nant Colonel Webster and his division crossed the Ca- tawba without oposition, and in the course of the day joined the British general. Cornwallis had now gained the great road, leading to Salisbury ; and the pursuit of our light troops was renewed with activity. General Greene passed the Yadkin during the night of, and day following, his arrival at that river. The horse forded the stream, the infantry and most of the baggage were transported in flats. A few wagons fell into the hands of the enemy ; for, notwithstanding the unfavorable condition of the roads and weather, Briga- dier O'Hara pressed forward with the British van, and overtook our rear guard. The retreating corps was again placed in a critical situation, and Heaven was again propitious. The rain continued during the night ; the Yadkin became unfordable ; and Greene had secured all the flats on its northern banks.* * To an attentive observer of the events during our war, very many strong exemplifications of providential succor occur, besides the two just noticed. 96 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. The British general was a second time delayed by an unforeseen event. Relinquishing his anxious wish to bring the light troops to action before their junction with the main body, he recurred to his last expedient, that of cutting Greene off from the upper fords of the Dan, and compelling his united force to battle, before he could either reach Virginia, or derive any aid from that state. With this view, he moved up the Yadkin to fords, which were still passable. There his lordship crossed ; and, directing his course to the Dan, held J&reene on his right, with a determination to throw the American gen- eral on the lower Dan, which the great fall of rain had rendered impassable without the assistance of boats, which he supposed unattainable. This object, his last hope, the British general pursued with his accustomed rapidity. Greene was neither less active, nor less diligent. Continuing on the direct road to Guilford court-house, he reached that place on the 7th of February. Briga- dier Huger, who had been overtaken by the legion of Lee, arrived on the same day. The united force of Greene, including five hundred militia, exceeded two thousand three hundred ; of which, two hundred and seventy were cavalry of the best quality. The army of Cornwallis was estimated at two thousand five hun- dred ; but his cavalry, although more numerous than that of his adversary, was far inferior in regard to the size, condition, and activity of the horses. Taking into view his comparative weakness, General Greene deter- mined to continue his retreat to Virginia. The British general was twenty-five miles from Guilford court-house ; MORGAN RETIRES. 97 equally near with Greene to Dix's ferry on the Dan, and nearer to the , upper shallows or points of that river, which were supposed to be fordable, notwithstanding the late swell of water. Lieutenant Colonel Carrington, quartermaster general, suggested the propriety of pass- ing at Irwin's ferry, seventy miles from Guilford court- house, and twenty below Dix's. Boyd's ferry was four miles below Irwin's ; and the boats might be easily brought down from Dix's to assist in transporting the army at these near and lower ferries. The plan of Lieu- tenant Colonel Carrington was adopted, and that officer was charged with the requisite preparations. The route of retreat being determined, the place of crossing des- ignated, and measures taken for the collection of boats, General Greene formed a light corps, consisting of some of his best infantry under Lieutenant Colonel Howard, of Washington's cavalry, the legion of Lee, and a few militia riflemen, making in all seven hundred. These troops Avere to take post between the retreating and the advancing armies to hover round the skirts of the latter, to seize every opportunity of striking in detail, and to retard the enemy by vigilance and judicious positions ; while Greene, with the main body, hastened towards the Dan, the boundary of his present toils and dangers. The command of the light corps was offered to Bri- gadier Morgan, whose fitness for such a service was uni- versally acknowledged, and whose splendid success had commanded the high confidence of the general and army. Morgan declined the arduous task; and being at that time afflicted, as he ocasionally was, with rheumatism, intimated a resolution of retiring from the army. Greene 98 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. listened with reluctance to the excuse, and endeavored to prevail on him to recede from his determination. Lieutenant Colonel Lee, being in habits of intimacy with Morgan, was individually deputed to persuade him to obey the universal wish. Many common-place argu- ments were urged in conversation without success. Lee then represented, that the brigadier's retirement at that crisis might induce an opinion unfavorable to his patriot- ism, and prejudicial to his future fame ; that the resigna- tion of a successful soldier at a critical moment was often attributed, and sometimes justly, to an apprehension that the contest would ultimately be unfortunate to his country, or to a conviction that his reputation had been accidentally acquired, and could not survive the vicis- situdes of war. These observations appeared to touch the feelings of Morgan : for a moment he paused ; then discovered a faint inclination to go through the impen- ding conflict ; but finally returned to his original deci- sion. His refusal of the proffered command was fol- lowed by a request to retire, which was granted. COLONEL HOLLAND WILLIAMS. 99 CHAPTER VIII. > Colonel Williams appointed in Morgan's place Severe duty of Lee'8 Legion and the corps of Williams An alarm Lee interrupted at his breakfast and sent off on duty Gives his bugler's horse to a countryman Attacks Tarleton's cavalry Defeats them No quarter British Captain Miller saved by Lewis Lewis repri- manded by Lee, who determines to sacrifice the captain How he escapes death Miller writes an account of this to the British army Effect of his letter. WE now proceed with Lee's intensely interesting ac- count of an affair immediately preceding Greene's famous passage of the Dan. Colonel Otho Holland Williams, of Maryland, an ac- complished gentleman and experienced soldier, being called to the station, so anxiously, but vainly, pressed on Morgan, accepted it with cheerfulness and diffidence. This last arrangement being finished, Greene put his army in motion, leaving Williams on the ground. The greater the distance between the main body and the light troops, the surer would be Greene's retreat. Wil- liams, therefore, soon after breaking up from Guilford court-house, on the 10th, inclined to the left, for the purpose of throwing himself in front of Lord Cornwallis. This movement was judicious, and had an immediate ef- fect. His lordship, finding a corps of horse and foot 100 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. close in front, whose strength and object were not im- mediately ascertainable, checked the rapidity of his march to give time for his long extended line to con- dense. The enemy persevering in his rapid advance, our rear guard (composed of the legion of Lee) and the British van under Brigadier O'Hara, were in sight during the day. Throughout the night, the corps of Williams held a respectful distance, to thwart, as far as was practica- ble, nocturnal assault. The duty, severe in the day, became more so at night; for numerous patrols and strong piquets were necessarily furnished by the light troops, not only for their own safety, but to prevent the enemy from placing himself, by a circuitous march, between Williams and Greene. Such a manoeuvre would have been fatal to the Ameri- can army; and to render it impossible, half of the troops were alternately appropriated every night to duty : so that each man, during the retreat, was entitled to but six hours' repose in forty-eight. Notwithstanding this privation, the troops were in fine spirits and good health ; delighted with their task, and determined to prove themselves worthy the distinction with which they had been honored. At the hour of three, their toils were renewed; for Williams always pressed forward with the utmost despatch in the morn- ing to gain such a distance in front as would secure breakfast to his soldiers, their only meal during this rapid and hazardous retreat. So fatigued was officer and soldier, and so much more operative is weariness than hunger, that each man, not CORNWALLIS PROCEEDS TO DIX'S FERRY. 101 placed on duty, surrendered himself to repose as soon as the night position was taken. Situated as was Williams, no arrangement could been devised, better calculated to effect the great object of his trust, and to secure food once a day to his troops. The moment Lord Cornwallis found it necessary to change his course and to push for Dix's ferry, he or- dered his van to proceed slowly ; and separating from it at the head of the main body, which had now arrived at a cross-way leading to the desired route, he quickly gained the great road to Dix's ferry, the course of the American light corps. In pursuance of this system, Williams made a rapid morning's march ; and leaving small patrols of cavalry near the enemy, sent forward the staff to select ground and prepare fires. The officers and dragoons, who had been necessarily kept in sight of the British, upon join- ing, were hastened in front to a farmhouse near the road, where they enjoyed, although a few hours later, a more comfortable meal. Lieutenant Colonel Carrington, who commanded the dragoons near the enemy's van, re- ported from time to time, in conformity to custom, by which it appeared, that Cornwallis was moving as usual. The morning was cold and drizzly ; our fires, which had been slow in kindling, were now lively ; the meat was on the coals, and the corn cake in the ashes. At this moment, a friendly countryman appeared, riding in haste to our camp, whither he had been directed by the sergeant of one of the horse patrols, with which he fell in on his way. The hurry of his approach, and the tired condition of his meager pony, evinced sincerity of 102 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. heart ; -while the joy of his countenance declared his participation of interest. Asking for " the general," he was conducted to Colonel Williams, whom he bluntly informed, that Lord Cornwallis, leaving his former route, had got into our road ; that one half hour past he left the British army advancing, then only four miles be- hind ; that accidentally discovering it from his field, where he was burning brushwood, he ran home, took the first horse he could find, and hastened to give his friends intelligence, which he deemed important. To attach doubt to the information of an honest looking farmer would have violated all the rules of physiognomy. Williams always delighted to indulge and comfort his brave troops; and, although he credited the countryman, was unwilling to interrupt their hasty repast. He there- fore ordered Lieutenant Colonel Lee to detach from his cavalry, in order to ascertain the correctness of the in- telligence. Captain Armstrong, with one section of the horse, was despatched accordingly, with the countryman for his guide. Soon after their departure, Carrington, still near the enemy, communicated the unusually slow progress of the van guard. Combining this intelligence with that just received, Williams ordered Lieutenant Colonel Lee to strengthen Armstrong, and to take upon himself the command entrusted to that officer. Lieutenant Lewis, with the required addition, attended Lee, who despatched one of the dragoons to overtake Armstrong, with orders directing him to move slowly until he should join. Quickly reaching Armstrong, Avho had not advanced more than a mile, Lee proceeded, in conformity with the ARMSTRONG'S ADVANCE. 103 advice of the countryman, two miles further ; but seeing no enemy, he began to believe that his guide, however well affected, was certainly in a mistake. He deter- mined, therefore, to return to breakfast, and leave Arm- strong with three dragoons and the guide to continue on to the spot, where the countryman's information had placed the enemy one hour before. Armstrong selected the dragoons mounted on the swiftest horses, and was in the act of moving, when the amicable countryman protested against accompanying him, unless furnished with a better horse. While with the whole detachment, he had thought himself safe, and never manifested any unwillingness to proceed ; but now, being associated with the most alert of alert dragoons, whose only duty was to look and fly, he considered his danger extreme. This remonstrance, the justice of which could not be resisted, added another reason for crediting the information. Lee dismounted his bugler, whose horse was given to the countryman ; and the bugler was sent back to camp to inform Williams how far the lieutenant colonel had proceeded without seeing any portion of the enemy, and of his intention to return after advancing Armstrong still further in front. Not doubting that the countryman had seen the Bri- tish army, but supposing him to be mistaken in the dis- tance, Lee led his detachment into the woods, and re- tired slowly, in sight of the road. He presumed, that should Armstrong be followed, the enemy would discover the trail of advancing horse in the road, and be deterred from a keen pursuit, which he did not wish to encourage, 104 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HEXRY LEE. as it might deprive the light troops of their meal ; al- though he was disposed in that event to seize any ad- vantage which might offer. Not many minutes elapsed before a discharge of musketry announced that Arm- strong had met the enemy ; and shortly after, the clangor of horses in swift speed declared the fast approach of cavalry. Armstrong soon appeared, closely followed by a troop of Tarleton's dragoons. Lee saw his captain and small party well in front, and hand in hand. For them he felt no apprehensions ; but for the safety of his bugler, on the countryman's pony, every feeling of his heart became interested. Being passed un perceived by the pursued and pursuers, Lee continued to pi'oceed in the woods, determined to inter- pose in time to rescue his bugler, yet wishing to let the enemy take the utmost allowable distance, that they might be deprived of support. Directing one of his lieuten- ants to halt with the rear file and ascertain whether ad- ditional cavalry was following, Lee hastened his pro- gress, and soon saw the enemy's near approach to his defenceless bugler, who was immediately unhorsed, and sabred several times while prostrate on the ground. Lee was pressing forward to the road in the enemy's rear, when the officer who had been left behind, rejoined with the acceptable information, that no reinforcement was approaching. Gaining the road, the lieutenant colonel rushed forward in quick charge, and fell upon the troop of Tarleton soon after it had reached his bugler. Captain Miller instantly formed, and fronted his ap- proaching adversary ; but his worn-down ponies were as DEFEAT OF CAPTAIN MILLER. 105 ill calculated to withstand the stout, high-conditioned, active horse opposed to them, as were the intoxicated, inexpert riders unfit to contend with dragoons always sober, and excelling in horsemanship. The enemy was crushed on the first charge : most of them were killed or prostrated, and the residue, with their captain, attempted to escape. They were pursued by lieutenant Lewis, who was commanded by Lee to give no quarters. This san- guinary mandate, so contrary to the American char- acter, proceeded from a view of the bugler, a beardless, unarmed youth, who had vainly implored quarter, and in the agonies of death presented a spectacle resistless in its appeal for vengeance.* Having placed the much wounded, hapless boy in the arms of the stoutest of his dragoons, and directed another soldier to attend them to camp, the lieutenant colonel proceeded in support of Lewis. Soon this officer was met, returning with Cap- tain Miller, and all, save two, of the fugitives. The British captain was unhurt; but his dragoons were severely cut in the face, neck, and shoulders. Lewis was reprimanded on the spot for disobedience of orders ; and Miller, being peremptorily charged with the atrocity perpetrated in his view, was told to prepare for death. The captain, with some show of reason, as- serted, that intelligence being his object, it was his wish * This ill-fated boy wns one of the band of music, and exclusively devoted in the field to his horse, used in conveying orders. Too small to wield a sword, he was armed only with one pistol, as was the cus- tom in the legion ; that sort of weapon being considered of little im- port in action : now he had not even his pistol, it being with the countryman mounted on his horse. 106 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. and interest to save the soldier, that he had tried to do so, but his dragoons being intoxicated, all his efforts were ineffectual. lie added, that in the terrible slaugh- ter under Lieutenant Colonel Buford, his humanity was experienced, and had been acknowledged by some of the Americans who escaped death on that bloody day. Lee was somewhat mollified by this rational apology, and was disposed to substitute one of the prisoners ; but soon overtaking the speechless, dying youth, whose rela- tion to his supporting comrade of the tragical particulars of his fate, when able to speak, confirmed the former im- pression of Lee, he returned with unrelenting sternness to his first decision. Descending a long hill, he repeated his determination to sacrifice Miller in the vale through which they were about to pass ; and handing him a pen- cil, desired him to note on paper whatever he might wish to make known to his friends, with an assurance that it should be transmitted to the British general. At this moment the rear guard communicated, by pis- tol discharge, the approach of the British van. Miller and his fellow prisoners were hurried on to Colonel Wil- liams, who was at the same time informed of the enemy's advance. Williams put his corps in motion, and for- warded the captured officers and soldiers to headquar- ters ; ignorant of the murder of the bugler, and the determination of Lieutenant Colonel Lee. Thus Miller escaped the fate to which he had been doomed ; in order to convince the British cavalry under Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, that American blood should no longer be wantonly shed with impunity. Believing himself indebted for his life to the accident just recited, THE BUGLER'S DEATH. 107 Captain Miller took care to represent, by letter, to his friends in the British army what had happened, and his conviction of what would have followed ; and never af- terwards were such cruelties repeated by the British cavalry acting against the army of Greene. The dead, eighteen in number, being left on the road where they fell, were buried by order of Lord Cornwal- lis as he passed. On the part of the American officer no life was lost, except that of the beardless bugler, who died soon after the advance of the enemy was announced. His corpse was necessarily deposited in the woods ad- joining the road, with the hope that some humane citizen might find it. The pursuit was continued with unceasing activity. Williams, retiring in compact order, with the legion of Lee in his rear, held himself ready to strike, whenever an opportunity presented. The skillful enemy never permitted any risk in detail, but preserved his whole force for one decisive struggle. 108 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTEE IX. Lee again interrupted at his breakfast Narrow escape of Lee and bis Legion near approach of the enemy Night march Great alarm of Lee for Greene's safety He comes on Greene's deserted camp Greene passes the Dan Williams and Lee pass the Dan End of the retreat lis immense importance The salvation of the Southern States General remarks on the retreat. HAVING continued on the route to Dix's ferry as far as he deemed advisable, and presuming that General Greene would, on the next day, reach the vicinity of the Dan, Colonel Williams determined to pass to the road on his right, leading to Irwin's ferry, the route of the main body. He communicated this intention to the rear offi- cer, and moved forward with increased celerity, for the purpose of gaining a distant night position, that he might be able to diminish the guards necessary for the security of fcis corps when close to the enterprising enemy. Lieutenant Colonel Lee having discovered, from con- versation with his guides, that a bye-way in front would lead him into Williams's rear before the close of evening, and save a considerable distance, determined to avail himself of the accommodation. A subaltern's command of dragoons was left to proceed on the route taken by Colonel Williams, with orders to communicate any ex- AS INTERRUPTED BREAKFAST. 109 traordinary occurrence to the commandant and to Lieu- tenant Colonel Lee. The cavalry who met Miller in the morning had lost their breakfast, and Lee's chief object in taking the short course was to avail himself of an abundant farm for the refreshment of his party. As soon as he reached the proposed route, the infantry were hastened forward, with directions to halt at the farm, and prepare for the accommodation of the corps, while the cavalry continued close to the enemy. In due time afterwards, they were drawn off and passed through the woods, leaving in front of the British van the detach- ment which had been selected to follow the route of the light troops. The obscurity of the narrow road taken by Lee, lulled every suspicion with respect to the enemy, and a few videts only were placed at intermediate points, rather to give notice when the British should pass along, than to guard the legion from surprise. This precaution was most fortunate ; for so it happened that Cornwallis having ascertained that Greene had directed his course to Irwin's ferry, determined to avail himself of the nearest route to gain the road of his enemy, and took the path which Lee had selected. Our horses were unbridled, with abundance of proven- der before them ; the hospitable farmer had liberally be- stowed his meal and bacon, and had given the aid of his domestics in hastening the much wished repast. To the surprise and grief of all, the pleasant prospect was in- stantly marred by the fire of the advanced videts cer- tain signal of the enemy's approach. Before the farm was a creek, which, in consequence of the late incessant rains, could be passed only by a bridge, not more dis- 110 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. tant from the enemy than from our party. The cavalry being speedily arrayed, moved to support the videts, while the infantry were ordered, in full run, to seize and hold the bridge. The enemy was equally surprised with ourselves at this unexpected meeting ; and the light party in front halted, to report and be directed. This pause was suffi- cient. The bridge was gained, and soon passed by the corps of Lee. The British followed. The road over the bridge leading through cultivated fields for a mile, the British army was in full view of the troops of Lee as the latter ascended the eminence on whose summit they entered the great road to Irwin's ferry. Thus escaped a corps, which had been hitherto guarded with unvarying vigilance ; whose loss would have been severely felt by the American general, and which had been just exposed to imminent peril from the presumption of certain security. Criminal improvi- dence ! A soldier is always in danger, when his convic- tion of security leads him to dispense with the most vigi- lant precaution. Cornwallis, at length in Greene's rear, urged his march with redoubled zeal, confident of overtaking his adversary before he could reach the Dan. Adverse efforts to accelerate and to retard, were unceasingly ex- hibited during the evening ; the enemy's van being some- times so close as to indicate a determination to force the light troops to prepare for defence. Avoiding a mea- sure replete with peril, Williams persevered in his desul- tory retreat. More than once were the legion of Lee, and the van of O'Hara within musket shot, which pre- CLOSE QUARTERS. Ill sented so acceptable an invitation to the marksmen flanking the legion, that they were restrained with diffi- culty from delivering their fire. This disposition being effectually checked, the demeanor of the hostile troops became so pacific in appearance, that a spectator would have been led to consider them members of the same army. Only when a defile or a water course crossed our route did the enemy exhibit any indication to cut off our rear ; in which essays, being always disappointed, their useless efforts were gradually discontinued. The fall of night excited pleasure, as it promised re- spite from toil. But illusory was the expectation ! for the British general was so eager to fall on Greene, whom he believed within his grasp, that the pursuit was not intermitted. The night was dark, the roads deep, the weather cold, and the air humid. Williams, throwing his horse in front, and the infantry of the legion in the rear, continued his retreat. About eight in the evening, numerous fires discovered an encampment before us. No pen can describe the heart-rending feelings of our brave and wearied troops. Not a doubt was entertained that the descried camp was Greene's, and our dauntless corps was convinced that the crisis had now arrived when its self-sacrifice could alone give a chance of escape to the main body. With one voice was announced the noble resolution to turn on the foe, and, by dint of desperate courage, so cripple him as to force a discontinuance of pursuit. This heroic spirit, first breathed in whispers, soon gained the ear of Williams, who, alike daring and alike willing to offer up his life for the safety of an army on which the 112 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. hopes of the South rested, would have heen foremost in the bold conflict. But his first impressions soon yielded to conclusions drawn from a reference to the date of General Greene's last letter, which demonstrated the mistaken apprehension of the troops. Enjoying the de- light inspired by their manly ardor, and commending their devotion to their country, he calmed their disquie- tude. They shortly reached the camp of fires, and disco- vered that it was the ground where Greene had halted on the evening of the llth. Relieved from the dire foreboding, the Kght corps continued its march until the rear officer made known to the commandant that the enemy had halted. The first convenient spot was occu- pied for the night ; the fires were instantly kindled, the cold and wet, the cares and toils of the day, were soon forgotten in the enjoyment of repose. About midnight our troops were put in motion, in consequence of the enemy's advance on our piquets, which the British general had been induced to order from knowing that he was within forty miles of the Dan, and that all his hope depended on the exertions of the following day. Animated with the prospect of soon terminating their present labors, the light troops re- sumed their march with alacrity. The roads continued deep and broken, and were rendered worse by being incrusted with frost: nevertheless, the march was pushed with great expedition. In the forenoon one hour was applied by both commanders to the refreshment of their troops. About noon Colonel Williams received a letter from General Greene, communicating the delightful tidings of PASSAGE OF THE DAN. 113 his passage over the Dan on the preceding day. The whole corps became renovated in strength and agility ; so powerful is the influence of the mind over the body. The great object of their long and faithful labors being BO nearly accomplished, a general emulation pervaded all ranks to hasten to the boundary of their cares and perils. The hopes of the enemy were still high, and he rivalled our increased celerity; the van of O'Hara following close on the rear of Lee. About three in the evening we arrrived within fourteen miles of the river ; and Colonel Williams, leaving the legion of Lee to wait on the enemy, took the nearest course to Boyd's ferry. Before sunset he gained the river, and was soon trans- ported to the opposite shore. Lee, at the assigned period, directed his infantry to follow on the route of Williams ; and about dark with- drew with his cavalry, the enemy being still in motion. Between the hours of eight and nine, the cavalry reached the river, just as the boats had returned from landing the legion infantry. In obedience to the disposition of Lieutenant Colonel Carrington, quarter master general, who superintended, in person, his arrangements for the transportation of the army, the horses were turned into the stream, while the dragoons, with their arms and equipments, embarked in the boats. Unluckily, some of the horses turned back, and gaining the shore, fled into the woods ; and for a time some apprehensions were entertained that they might be lost. They were, how- ever, recovered ; and being forced into the river, followed those preceding them. In the last boat, the quarter 8 114 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. master general attended by Lieutenant Colonel Lee and the rear troop, reached the friendly shore. In the evening Lord Cornwallis had received the un- welcome news of Greene's safe passage over the Dan ; and now relinquishing his expectation of annihilating a second army, and despairing of striking the light corps, so long in his view and always safe, he gave repose to his vainly wearied troops. Thus ended, on the night of the 14th of February, this long, arduous, and eventful retreat. No operation during the war more attracted the public attention than did this : not only the toils and dangers encountered by a brave general and his brave army in- terested the sympathy of the nation, but the safety of the South, hanging on its issue, excited universal concern. The danger of this contingency alarmed the hearts of all, especially the more reflecting, who deemed the inte- grity of the Uuion essential to American liberty and happiness, and indispensable to our future safety and strength. Destroy the army of Greene, and the Carolinas with Georgia inevitably became members of the British em- pire. Virginia, the bulwark of the South, would be converted first into a frontier, then into the theatre of war. Already drained nearly to the bottom, she would be committed into a contest for life with reduced mearis and broken spirits. All the country south of James river, so convenient to predatory incursions from the southern states, would soon be ground to dust and ashes. Such misery without hope could not be long endured ; and reannexation to the mother country, presenting the PATRIOTISM OP GREENE. 115 only cure within reach, it would he solicited and obtained. That part of the state north of James river, and west of the Blue ridge, must continue united ; and so far as its ability permitted, would he found a daring and destruc- tive foe. But in this desperate condition of affairs, with the enemy's uncontrolled maritime superiority, and the facile admission into the hosom of the country, presented by its fine rivers, its resistance could not be of long dura- tion. The stoutest heart trembled lest the Potomac should become the boundary of British dominions on the east of the Blue ridge. Happily for these states, a soldier of consummate tal- ents guided the destiny of the South. Cordially supported and truly beloved by the august personage at the head of the American armies, the bosom of Greene, gratefully reciprocating feelings so honorable to his character, never was assailed by those degrading passions, envy and malevolence, which too often disturb the harmony of associate leaders, and generate deep dis- asters to the common cause. The glory of Washington, next to the safety of his country, was the prime object of his wishes. Pure and tranquil from the consciousness of just intentions, the undisturbed energy of his mind was wholly devoted to the effectual accomplishment of the high trust reposed in him. The difficulty of retreat from South Carolina with an inferior army, and that army acting necessarily in two divisions at a great distance from each other, the state of North Carolina, stored with faithful abettors of the royal cause, who waited with solicitude for a fit oppor- 116 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. tunity to demonstrate their unshaken loyalty, presented in themselves impediments great and difficult. When we &dd the comfortless condition of our troops in point of clothing,* the rigor of the season, the inclemency, of the weather, our short stock of ammunition, and shorter stock of provisions, and contrast it with the comforta- ble raiment and ample equipment of the enemy, inured to service, habituated to daring enterprises, the very troops which had taken Lincoln and destroyed Gates, rendered capable of the most rapid movements by their voluntary sacrifice of baggage, provisions, and liquor, and conducted by a general always to be dreaded, we have abundant cause to honor the soldier whose mental resources smoothed every difficulty, and ultimately made good a retreat of two hundred and thirty miles, (unaided, ex- cept occasionally by small corps of friendly militia) with- out the loss of either troops or stores. Nor can we hesitate in acknowledging, that the scene just closed, presented satisfactory displays of that masterly genius, * The shoes were generally worn out, the body clothes much tat- tered, and not more than a blanket for four men. The light corps was rather better off ; but among its officers there was not a blanket for every three : so that among those whose hour admitted rest, it was an established rule, that at every fire, one should, in routine, keep upon his legs to preserve the fire in vigor. The tents were never used by the corps under Williams during the retreat. The heat of the fires was the only protection from rain, and sometimes snow : it kept the circumjacent ground and air dry, while imparting warmth to the body. Provisions were not to be found in abundance, so swift was our progress. The single meal allowed us was always scanty, though good in quality and very nutritious, being bacon and corn meal. ZEAL OF THE BRITISH ARMY. 117 which, in the sequel, unfolded itself with such utility and splendor. The British army have also a clear title to praise. More comfortably clad, the soldier was better able to bear the extremes of the season : in every other respect he equalled his enemy bearing incessant toil, courting danger, and submitting to privation of necessary food with alacrity ; exhibiting, upon all occasions, unques- tionable evidence of fidelity, zeal, and courage, in second- ing the hardy enterprise of his admired leader. General Greene, reviewing his army, at length safely enjoying wholesome and abundant supplies of food in the rich and friendly county of Halifax, bestowed upon all his commendations ; distinguishing by his marked approbation, Colonel Williams, and Lieutenant Colonel Carrington quarter master general. 118 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER X. Cornwall's proclamation Its effect Greene determines to harass him and prevent his gaining recruits in North Carolina Pickens and Lee ordered to recross the Dan, on this service Greene passes a night in their camp They pursue Tarleton His force Come upon his deserted qnarters Lee and Pickens assume the character of loyalist reinforcements Success of the stratagem They hear of Pyle's detachment of royalists They entrap Pyle's detachment and are about to capture it, when an accident brings on an action and Pyle's men are sacrificed Pickens and Lee pursue Tarleton's regi- ment Are joined by Colonel Preston and his Virginia militia Order of advance-^-Tarleton recalled by Cornwallis His narrow escape from Lee and Pickens. CORNWALLIS established his headquarters at Hills- borough, and forthwith issued a proclamation to the in- habitants of North Carolina inviting them to join the royal standard ; and promising pardon, protection, and so forth, as usual with the British commanders. Many of the inhabitants availed themselves of his offers. The royalists every where were preparing to rise, while the well affected to the cause of America, seeing that Greene had been driven out of the state, despaired of protection, and began to look for safety in submission. But Greene, although driven out of the state, had by no means abandoned it.* Determining to risk his army * Lee's Memoirs of the War in the Southern Department of the United States. REPASS THE DAN. 119 again in North Carolina, to rouse the drooping spirits of his friends, and to check the audacity of his foes, the legion of Lee, strengthened by two companies of the veterans of Maryland under Captain Oldham, \vith the corps of South Carolina militia under Brigadier Pickens, was ordered, in the morning of the 18th, to repass the Dan. This was readily performed ; all the boats heretofore collected being still held together by Carrington for the use of the army. Pickens and Lee were commanded to gain the front of Cornwallis, to place themselves as close to him as safety would permit, to interrupt his communication with the country, to repress the meditated rising of the loy- alists, and, at all events, to intercept any party of them which might attempt to join the enemy. These officers lost no time in advancing to the theatre of operations ; and having in the course of the march pro- vided capable guides, sat down that evening in a covert position, short of the great road leading from the Haw river to Hillsborough, and detached exploring parties of cavalry on the roads towards Hillsborough and towards the Haw. In the course of the evening, Greene, never avoiding toil or danger, with a small escort of Wash- ington's cavalry left his army, and overtook the advanced corps in its secret position. He continued with it during the night, and renewed to the two commandants ex- planations of his plan and object. He communicated his intention of repassing the Dan with the army in a few days, directing his route towards the upper country ; too remote, as he remarked, from the advanced corps to afford the smallest protection ; urged cordial concert, 120 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL IIENRY LEE. pressed in fervid terms the necessity of unceasing vigil- ance, and the most cautious circumspection. Before dawn the officer, who had been despatched towards the Haw, returned with intelligence, that on the preceding day Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton had passed up that route from Hillsborough with horse, foot, and artillery; their number unascertained; destined, as was presumed, to pass the Haw river, with the view of has- tening the embodying of the loyalists, and of protecting them on their march to Hillsborough. The wisdom of the measure, adopted by Greene, waa now shown, as already an important object presented itself to the detached corps. Greene having set out on his return to camp, Pickens and Lee advanced ; first sending reconnoitring parties in their front, with orders to conceal themselves in sight of the road, to watch pass- ing occurrences, and to report from time to time the result of their observations. The main body moving obliquely to their right through an unsettled region, they encamped within three miles of the great road, with the Haw on their right, about seven miles distant. Here they were joined by the light parties sent out in the morning, and by the officer who had the day before been detached towards Hillsborough. The first reported that every thing waa still on the road, and that they had not seen a single person, except a well grown boy, during the day, whom they had brought along with them agree- able to orders. From this lad we discovered that Tarle- ton had not passed the river yesterday, but would do it on the next morning. The uflierr who hud approached Ilillsborough found PURSUIT OP TARLETON. 121 all quiet in that quarter, and neither saw nor heard any- thing indicating a movement on the part of the enemy. Resting for the night, the corps proceeded after break- fast the next day, waiting until then to give time for the exploring parties to renew their efforts in obtaining more precise intelligence. Approaching the road, it was met by a dragoon bring- ing information that the British detachment had passed the Haw. This being ascertained, Pickens and Lee gained the great road, and followed on the enemy's route. Guides became unnecessary now ; for the British detach- ment had plundered all the houses on the road, known, as they were, to be the property of patriots, and symbols of devastation marked their steps. The men having all fled, none but women could be seen. From them the American commandants learned, that the loyalists between the Haw and Deep rivers were certainly embodying, and that the British detachment would not advance far on the other side of the river, it being commonly said among the soldiers, that they should return in a few days. By what could be gathered from report, and judging by the time of passing any one house, it appeared that most of the cavalry, two light brass pieces, and four hundred infantry, composed the detach- ment. Sending again a small party of dragoons down the road, to discover whether any second body of troops were moving from Hillsborough, Pickens and Lee con- tinued on to the Haw, which they passed without delay, hearing that Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton was encamped four miles in front. At this moment the officer sent 122 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. down the road, rejoined, communicating that there was no prospect of interruption from that quarter. Soon after we had crossed the river, which was ford- able, a countryman was discovered by the cavalry in front ; and being overtaken, was sent to the command- ants. From him it was ascertained, that Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, as had been reported, commanded the party, and that he was encamped within three miles of us about noon ; that his horses were unsaddled, and that appearances indicated his confidence of security. With respect to his strength, the countryman's information rated it the same as it was before understood to be. This being correct, Tarleton had the advantage in number of cavalry, but was inferior in quality : he had two light pieces, the Americans none : he was numerically inferior in infantry ; but his troops were all tried regulars, while half of our infantry were militia, though of the best sort. A disposition for attack was immediately made. The infantry of the legion led by Lieutenant Colonel Lee, forming the centre, moved directly towards the enemy, with the cavalry in column under Major Rudulph, upon its right ; and the militia riflemen, conducted by Briga- dier Pickens, on its left. Oldham, with the two Mary- land companies, composed the reserve. Presuming a surprise probable, the march was concealed by keeping through woods, having faithful guides with each division. In this event Major Rudulph had orders to charge in full gullop, supported by Oldham with the reserve; while the n infantry, covered on its left by the riflemen, in v/hutcver state the enemy might be found, was destined SECOND ATTEMPT. 123 to carry the field pieces with fixed bayonets. Should he be apprised of our advance, and consequently prepared for our reception, Oldham, with his Marylanders, was ordered to take the place of the cavalry on the right of the legion infantry, and Rudulph, with the dragoons, to stand in reserve. Thus arrayed, the divisions proceeded to their desig- nated points, every precaution having been adopted to prevent discovery. The movement was conducted with the utmost precision and correspondency. When arriv- ing within a few hundred yards of the expected theatre of glory, the farm and house was seen, but no enemy. The van of the horse galloping to the house, found and brought off two of the enemy's staff, who had been de- layed in settling for the subsistence of the detachment ; and hearing from the family that Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton would not advance above six miles further, Pickens and Lee instantly proceeded towards him, hoping that fortune would be more propitious upon the next occasion. Thus did the bright prospect of the morning vanish, exciting of itself deep chagrin ; rendered more galling, finding that Tarleton, believing himself perfectly secure, had been unusually remiss, and would have been caught in a condition out of which neither skill nor courage could have extricated him. To give success, if possible, to this second attempt, it was determined to pass as a reinforcement sent from Hillsborough to Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton ; and the two prisoners being placed in the centre of the cavalry, were charged to conduct themselves so as to give cur- 124 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. rency to the deception, in default of which, the sergeant having the care of them, was directed to put them to death instantly. The legion taking the lead, with the horse in front, Lieutenant Colonel Lee put himself at its head, to direct operations both delicate and important. This stratagem could not fail in imposing on the country people, however well acquainted they might be with the appearance of British troops, so far as respected the le- gion, inasmuch as both cavalry and infantry were dressed in short green coats, with other distinctions exactly resembling some of the enemy's light corps. Lee's van officer, preceding him a few hundred yards only, was met by two well-mounted young countrymen, who being accosted in the assumed character, promptly answered, that they were rejoiced in meeting us, having been sent forward by Colonel Pyle for the purpose of ascertaining Tarleton's camp, to whom the colonel was repairing with four hundred loyalists. These youths were immediately sent to Lieutenant Colonel Lee, but were preceded by a dragoon, with the information imparted. Immediately upon the arrival of the dragoon, Lee des- patched his adjutant with the intelligence to Brigadier 1'ickens, requesting him to place his riflemen (easily to be distinguished by the green twigs in their hats, the customary emblem of our militia in the South) on the loft flank, out of sight, which was readily to be done, as we were then in a thick wood ; at the same time to assure him that Lee was determined, in conformity with the con- certed plan, to make an attempt with the legion of turn- ing the occurrence to advantage. The prisoners were also reminded, as was the sergeant having them in care, ENEMY DECEIVED. 125 of the past order. This communication was scarcely finished, before the two dragoons rode up with the two ' countrymen, who were received with much apparent cor- diality ; Lee attentively listening with seeming satisfac- tion to their annunciation of the laudable spirit which had actuated Colonel Pyle and his associates, and which they asserted was rapidly spreading through the coun- try. Finding them completely deceived, (for they not only believed the troops they saw to be British, but overlook- ing what had been told them, took them to be Tarleton's, addressing the commandant as that officer,) Lee sent one of them back with the two dragoons to his van, thence to proceed to Colonel Pyle with Lieutenant Col. Tarleton's gratulations, and his request that he would be so good as to draw out on the margin of the road, so as to give convenient room for his much fatigued troops to pass without delay to their night position, while the other was detained to accompany the supposed Tarleton. Orders were at the same time despatched to the van offi- cer to halt as soon as he got in sight of the loyalists. As Lee approached his officer, who had halted, highly gratified with the propitious prospect, and listening to the overflowings of respect and devotion, falling inces- santly from the lips of his young attendant, his comrade, who had been sent to Colonel Pyle, returned with his expected compliance, announced in most respectful terms. The column of horse now became complete by union with the van, and Colonel Pyle was in sight on the right of the road, drawn up as suggested, with his left to the 126 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. advancing column.* This last circumstance was fortu- nate, as Lieutenant Colonel Lee had concluded to make known to the colonel his real character as soon as he should confront him, with a solemn assurance of his and his associates' perfect exemption from injury, with the choice of returning to their homes, or of taking a more generous part, by uniting with the defenders of their common country against the common foe. By Pyle's lucky occupation of the right side of the road, it became necessary for Lee to pass along the whole line of the loyalists before he could reach their colonel, and thus to place his column of horse in the most eligible situation for any vicissitude. They were mounted like our militia, fitted like them to move on horseback, and to fight dismounted. Their guns (rifles and fowling pieces) were on their shoulders, the muzzles consequently in an opposite direction to the cavalry. In the event of discovery, they must have changed the direction before they could fire, a motion not to be performed with a body of dragoons close in with their horses' heads, and their swords drawn. The danger of this rare expedient was by no means so great as it appears to be on first view. Lee passed along the line at the head of the column with a smiling countenance, dropping, occasionally, ex- * Had Pyle accidentally arrayed upon the left of the road, he would have been found on the right of his regiment, the flank first reached by the column of the horse. Some pretext must have been adopted to luive moved on to the other flauk, so as to place the horse in the requisite posture, before Lieutenant Colonel Lee could make the de- sired communication ; therefore it was fortunate that he should have chosen the side of the road on which he was found posted. SUDDEN RENCONTRE. 127 pressions complimentary to the good looks and commen- dable conduct of his loyal friends. At length he reached Colonel Pyle, when the customary civilities were prompt- ly interchanged. Grasping Pyle by the hand, Lee was in the act of consummating his plan, when the enemy's left, discovering Pickens' militia, not sufficiently con- cealed, began to fire upon the rear of the cavalry com- manded by Captain Eggleston. This officer instantly turned upon the foe, as did immediately after the whole column. The conflict was quickly decided, and bloody on one side only. Ninety of the royalists were killed, and most of the survivors wounded. Dispersing in every direction, not being pursued, they escaped. During this sudden rencontre, in some parts of the line the cry of mercy was heard, coupled with assurance of being our best friends ; but no expostulation could be admitted in a conjuncture so critical. Humanity even forbade it, as its first injunction is to take care of your own : and our safety was not compatible with that of the suppli- cants, until disabled to offend. Pyle, falling under many wounds, was left on the field as dying, and yet he survived. We lost not a man, and only one horse. The object so sedulously pressed was thus a second time baffled. Tarleton, within a mile, more fatally secure, if possible, than before, escaped the impending blow ; when to get at him a measure had been hazarded, not war- ranted on ordinary occasions, but now enforced by the double motive of sparing the lives of deluded fellow citi- zens, and humbling effectually the British partisan and his active corps, whose destruction in the relative condi- tion of the two armies would have probably led to the 128 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. termination of the war in the South. Lord Ornwallis was at the head of a brave enterprising force, but small in number ; too small, when reduced by the loss of Tarle- ton's corps, to have made head against Greene, when assisted, as the American general must have been, by the surrounding country, animated to their best exertions by such signal success. The discomfiture of Pyle being soon effected, Lee or- dered the cavalry to resume its march, and to take post so as to arrest any sudden interference on the part of Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, who must have heard the enemy's fire, and might probably interpose with the ex- pectation of controlling the event of the conflict. Brigadier Pickens, following quickly, soon reached the van of the legion, whose cavalry had approached in view of Tarleton's camp. Then were seen incontestable evidences of the embarrassing confusion which an unex- pected enemy never fails to produce, even amongst the best disciplined troops, demonstrating, without shadow of doubt, our certain success, had Pyle and his party been, as they ought to have been, at their own firesides. The sun was setting ; and for some moments Pickens and Lee hesitated whether immediate action was not, even at that hour, the eligible course. The troops were fatigued by their long march, increased by preparation for two combats and the rencontre with Pyle. This con- sideration, combined with the close approach of night, determined them to postpone battle until the morning. Moving to their left, they placed themselves between the British and the upper country, on the great road leading through Tarleton's camp to Hillsborough. The COLONEL PRESTON. 129 advanced sentinels and the patrols were stationed every where in sight of each other. Here they heard from some countrymen, who, aban- doning their houses on the enemy's advance, had fallen in with Pickens, that a small party of militia had col- lected for mutual safety a few miles in the rear. A dragoon, attended by one of the informants, was imme- diately despatched with a letter to the officer, requesting him to hasten to camp ; more for the purpose of procur- ing accurate information of the ground expected soon to be the theatre of action, and of furnishing faithful intel- ligent guides, than from any expectation of aid in bat- tle. It so happened, that with the militia company was found Colonel Preston, of Montgomery county in Vir- ginia, just arrived at the head of three hundred hardy mountaineers, who, hearing of Greene's retreat, had voluntarily hastened to his assistance, alike ignorant until that hour of the general's having recrossed the Dan, and of Tarleton's corps being but a few miles in front. The wisdom of the measure so speedily adopted by the commander in the South, after securing his retreat, was again now happily illustrated. It not only produced the annihilation of the first body of loyalists which had embodied and armed, but probably saved from destruc- tion a detachment of brave men, induced by love of country, to seek and to succor their hard pressed friends. Colonel Preston accompanied the dragoons to camp, followed by his battalion of riflemen. Although Pickens and Lee were before determined to engage, such an opportune, unlocked for auxiliary force, could not 130 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. but excite new spirits in their troops, always proudly conscious of self-ability. Preston, his officers and sol- diers, spent their first hour in gazing at the corps. They were much gratified with the orderly appearance it uni- versally exhibited, and particularly delighted with the cheering looks of the dragoons and the high condition of their stout horses. Our upper militia were never alarmed in meeting with equal numbers of British infantry. Selecting their own ground (which being mounted they could readily do) be- fore they would engage, they considered themselves their equal ; but they entertained dreadful apprehensions of the sabre of the cavalry, particularly when associated with the name of Tarleton, who had, on many occasions, used it with destructive effect. From this source was derived the satisfaction expressed on reviewing the legion horse. They became convinced that no equal number of dra- goons ought to excite the smallest apprehensions on our part, and they were assured that the British cavalry was not only inferior in their horses, but very much so in horsemanship. Thoroughly satisfied, these wel- come auxiliaries retired to their post, responding with ardor the general wish to be led to battle with the dawn of day. Every arrangement being made to meet the approaching conflict, the troops assumed the disposition in which they were to fight, and lay down to rest. From the intelligence procured, it was ascertained that the field in which the British were encamped, had three or four wood dwelling houses on the road near its centre, and was sufficiently capacious to have admitted conveniently the major part of the respective combatants EETREAT OP THE ENEMY. 131 to close action. The legion infantry, led by Lieutenant Colonel Lee, marched along the road, for the purpose as before, of attending specially to the enemy's artillery, of which it has been mentioned we were destitute. Old- ham, with his Marylanders, advanced on its right, paral- lel with Lee ; and on his right, in a wood skirting the field, Brigadier Pickens moved, having under him some of the same soldiers who had so nobly supported How- ard's right at the Cowpens. Colonel Preston covered Lee's left, having also the advantage of a copse of wood bordering the field in that direction, and being com- pletely secured on his flank by a very extensive mill pond. The cavalry were formed in reserve, the head of the column pointing to the interval between Oldham and Pickens, where the field could be entered out of the fire from the houses, should Tarleton, as was apprehended, occupy them with musketry. Rudulph, who commanded the horse, was directed to fly to the aid of any portion of the troops hard pressed, as well as to be ready to im- prove our, and to limit their, victory. Between the hours of two and three in the morning, concurring intel- ligence was received from the piquets and patrols, an- nouncing that the enemy was in motion, and soon after- wards that he was retiring. The pickets being assembled by the officer of the day, were ordered to advance, while the main body, hasten- ing to arms, followed with celerity. Anxious to know the cause of this sudden and unexpected movement, an officer was directed to call at the house lately occupied by the enemy, for the purpose of inquiry. He reported that Lord Cornwallis, having been apprised of the ad- 132 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. vance of Pickens and Lee, hastened his orders to Lieu- tenant Colonel Tarleton, communicating the information he had received, and requiring him to repass the Haw instantly, which order the lieutenant colonel very re- luctantly obeyed. He further learned that Tarleton and his officers were in high spirits, had enjoyed an ahundant" supper together, and were anxiously wishing for the return of light, determined to take complete re- venge for the loss of Pyle ; and, assured of victory, de- lighted themselves with the prospect of mounting, in the course of the day, the chosen horses of the legion. So solicitous Lord Cornwallis appears to have been, that he despatched three successive couriers, all of whom arrived ; the last two just as the British corps was ready to move. There were three contiguous passages of the Haw. The nearest within four miles, to be passed in a boat, which, from the size of the flat kept at the ferry and the nar- rowness of the river would not have been very inconve- nient ; the infantry and artillery might have been thrown over before daylight, and the cavalry would have readily swam across. One mile below was another ferry, alike commodious ; and seven miles lower down was a ford, the same which both corps had used the day before. The legion, accustomed to night expeditions, had been in the habit of using pine torches for flambeaux. Sup- plied with this, though the morning was dark, the enemy's trail was distinctly discovered whenever a di- : "iicy took place in his route. He first took the i 1 leading to the upper ferry, the direct route to llill.sborough; but it being always presumed that he would avail himself of the ford, though out of his way, the PASSING THE HAW. 183 van officer took care occasionally to examine, by the help of his pine knots, and soon ascertained that after passing some small distance on that road, he crossed to the second route. Here repeating his feint, he at length turned to the road leading to the ford. The diligence of the leading officer saved to the main body loss of ground ; as the enemy's stratagem was de- tected before we reached the points of their separation from each road. As the day broke, the American troops, pursuing with zeal, had reached within two miles of the ford. The cavalry now taking the front, supported by the riflemen, (all mounted) were ordered to press upon the enemy, and hold him back until the infantry could get up. Before sunrise they gained the enemy's rear, descending the hill to the river, over which the main body, having just passed, was placed on a height command- ing the ford, for the protection of the rear guard. Too near to be struck at without rashly exposing the troops, it was omitted ; much as it was desired to gain some evi- dence of our triumphant pursuit. At first Pickens and Lee determined, by a quick retrograde, to pass at the ferry above, and to throw themselves in Tarleton's rear. This was effectible, in case he loitered only one hour on the banks of the Haw, a very probable event. But there was cause to apprehend, from the solicitude dis- played by the British general to bring him safely back, that he would send a reinforcement to meet him. In this incertitude desire to give rest to the much fatigued troops prevailed ; and, keeping up the western margin of the Haw, the corps halted in the first settlement cap- able of supplying the necessary subsistence. Thus 134 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. closed twenty-four hours of very active service ; its chief object uneffected, and a secondary one completely exe- cuted, which produced a very favorable result, by repress- ing thoroughly the loyal spirit just beginning to burst forth. Fortune, which sways so imperiously the affairs of war, demonstrated throughout the operation its supreme control. Nothing was omitted on the part of the Ameri- cans to give to the expedition the desired termination ; but the very bright prospects which for a time presented themselves, were suddenly overcast, the capricious goddess gave us Pyle and saved Tarleton. GREENE IN NORTH CAROLINA. 135 CHAPTEK XI. General Greene recrosses the Dan Cornwallis leaves Hillsborough Williams, Pickens, and Lee, detached to harass Cornwallis They encounter and baffle Colonel Webster Encounter with Colonel Webster near Wetzel's mill His extraordinary escape from Lee's sharp-shooters. GENERAL GREENE, in pursuance of his plan, passed the Dan on the 23d, strengthened in a small degree by the corps of militia under Stevens, and took a direction towards the head waters of the Haw river. He was highly gratified by the success of his advanced troops, officially communicated to him after he had entered North Carolina ; and was pleased to estimate the de- struction of Pyle and his loyalists as more advantageous in its effects than would have been a victory over Lieu- tenant Colonel Tarleton. Soon after Tarleton returned to Hillsborough, the British general quitted his position, moving with his whole force to the country from which Tarleton had been just chased, for the purpose of giving complete protection to his numerous friends inhabiting the dis- trict between the Haw and Deep rivers, whose danger in attempting to join him while so distantly situated, had lately been fatally exemplified. As soon as this movement on the part of his lordship was known to 136 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. General Greene, he again resorted to his former expe- dient, of placing a strong light corps between him and the enemy. Colonel Williams was of course entrusted with its di- rection, who, moving towards his lordship, directed Pickens and Lee, a part of his establishment, to join him. Colonel Preston, still continuing with Pickens, now made a part of Williams's force. The return of Greene to North Carolina, and the destruction of Colo- nel Pyle's loyalists, baffled the hopes so long entertained by the British general, and fast realizing after his pos- session of Hillsborough ; where, in the course of one day seven independent companies of loyalists were raised. Lord Cornwallis's project of filling up his ranks with the youth of North Carolina, which he pressed by every means in his power, although suspended by the late event, was not abandoned. Determined to effect it, he had, as we have seen, left Hillsborough, and placed him- self among his friends, whose spirits he wished to revive by some decisive success. Encamped upon the Almance, he held himself ready to seize any opportunity which might be presented, and heard with pleasure of the approach of our light corps under Colonel "Williams. This officer was his first ob- ject ; the next was to force Greene to battle, which he believed would be risked by the American general to save his light troops. In the opinion of many, General Greene committed himself to much hazard in his newly adopted system. It was asked, why not continue in his safe position on the north of the Dan until, receiv- ing all his expected succor, he could pass into North MOVEMENTS OF GREENE AND CORNWALLIS. 137 Carolina, seeking, instead of avoiding, his enemy. This safe and agreeable course was relinquished from necessity. Greene, penetrating Cornwallis's views, foresaw their certain success, if he remained long out of the state, waiting for reinforcements himself. He discerned the probability, that his enemy would acquire a greater pro- portionate strength : with the essential difference, that what we obtained would be mostly militia, a fluctuating force ; whereas, that gained by the enemy would stand to him throughout the contest. To arrest the progress of this scheme, pursued with pertinacity by the British general, it was necessary again to risk himself, his army, and the South. He therefore passed the Dan as soon as it was in his power; depending on the resources of his fertile mind, and the tried skill and courage of his faithful, though inferior, army. Crossing the Haw, near its source, the American general established himself between Troublesome creek and Reedy fork. And changing his position every day, sometimes approaching Colonel Williams, and then fall- ing back upon the Troublesome, he held Cornwallis in perfect ignorance of his position, and stopped the possi- bility of sudden interruption. Showing himself in so many different quarters, he considerably augmented the fears of the loyalists, who had not yet recovered from the consternation produced by the slaughter of their as- sociates. Williams pursued the same desultory game, preserving correspondency in his movements with those of Greene. 138 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. As yet Lord Cornwallis had not been able to find any opportunity to execute his purpose. Williams, more and more satisfied of his safety from his superiority in the quality of his cavalry, and wishing to take a distance whence he could conveniently interrupt the British par- ties while collecting provisions and forage, placed him- self a few miles on the east side of Reedy fork, having the Almance creek between him and the enemy. Lord Cornwallis well knew the superiority of our horse ; feel- ing it daily in the counteraction of his efforts to obtain intelligence, so important in military operations. Indis- posed to such a near neighborhood with us, he moved from his camp at three o'clock on the 6th of March, and passing the Almance, pushed forward under the cover of a heavy fog, with the expectation of beating up Wil- liams's quarters. The left of the light troops were composed of militia, who had lately joined under Colonel Clarke, one of the the heroes of King's Mountain, relieving Brigadier Pick- ens and the corps who had so faithfully adhered to General Greene during the trying scenes just passed. Clarke's militia were part of the conquerors of Ferguson ; better suited for the field of battle than for the security of camp. In this quarter, through some remissness in the guards, and concealed by the fog, Lieutenant Colo- nel Webster, commanding the British van, approached close before he was discovered. The alertness of the light troops soon recovered the momentary disadvantage ; and the legion of Lee advanc- ing to support Clarke, the enemy's van was held back, until Colonel Williams, undisturbed, commenced his re- WEBSTER FOILED. 139 treat, directing the two corps above mentioned to cover his rear. Having crossed the Reedy fork, Williams made a disposition, with the view of opposing the enemy's passage. Clarke, following Williams, joined on the op- posite bank, the infantry of the legion proceeding in the rear of Clarke, followed by the cavalry, which corps continued close to the enemy's advancing van. During this movement Webster made several efforts to bring the rear guard to action, having under him the British cavalry. All his endeavors were successively counteracted by the celerity and precision with which the legion horse manoeuvred ; establishing evidently in the face of the enemy their decided superiority.* As soon as Lee was apprised of the rear infantry's passage over the river, he retired by troops from before Webster in full gallop ; and reaching Reedy fork, soon united with Colonel Williams, unmolested. There being convenient fords over the creek, above and below, after Williams had safely brought over his corps, he deter- mined no longer to continue in his position. Resuming retreat, he left the legion supported by Colonel Clarke, with orders to retard the enemy as long as it was prac- ticable, without hazarding serious injury. Lee, having detached a company of Preston's militia * No country in the world affords better riders than the United States, especially the states south of Pennsylvania. The boys from seven years of age begin to mount horses, riding without saddle, and often, in the fields, when sent for a horse, without bridle. They go to mill on horseback, and perform all the other small domestic ser- vices mounted. Thus they become so completely versed in the art of riding by the time they reach puberty, as to equal the most expert horsemen any where. 140 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. to guard the pass at Wetzell's mill, a little distance upon his left, drew up his infantry in one line, with its right on the road, and its front parallel with the creek ; while the riflemen under Colonels Clarke and Preston, occupied a copse of heavy woods on the right of the road, with its left resting upon the right of the legion infantry. The horse formed a second line in a field well situ- ated to curb the progress of the British cavalry, should it press upon the first line when retiring, and to protect the horses of the militia, tied at some distance back, agreeably to usage. On the first appearance of the enemy, Colonel Williams despatched a courier to Greene, communicating what had passed, and advising him of the course he should pursue after crossing the Reedy fork. Unwilling to approximate Greene, this officer moved slowly, waiting the disclosure of the enemy's intention. Should he halt on the opposite side of the creek, Colonel Williams would take his night position within a few miles of Wetzell's mill, giving time to the troops to prepare food before dark ; but should the enemy advance to the hither side, he would necessarily continue his retreat, however much opposed to his wishes. This state of suspense lasted but a little while. The British van appeared ; and after a halt for a few minutes on the opposite bank, descended the hill approaching the water, where, receiving a heavy fire of musketry and rifles, it fell back, and quickly reascending, was rallied on the margin of the bank. Here a field officer rode up, and in a loud voice ad- dressing his soldiers, he rushed down the hill at their head, our fire pouring upon him, and plunged into the ESCAPE OF WEBSTER 141 water. In the woods occupied by the riflemen, stood an old log school-house, a little to the right of the ford. The mud stuffed between the logs had mostly fallen out, and the apertures admitted the use of rifles with ease. In this house twenty-five select marksmen, of King's Mountain militia, were posted by Lee, with orders to forego taking any part in the general resistance, but to hold themselves in reserve for particular objects. The leading officer plunging in the water, attracted general notice ; and the school-house party, recollecting its order, singled him out as their mark. The stream being deep, and the bottom rugged, he advanced slowly ; his soldiers on each side of him, and apparently some of them holding his stirrup leathers. This select party discharged their rifles at him, one by one, each man sure of knocking him over ; and having reloaded, eight or nine of them emptied their guns a second time at the same object.* Strange to tell, though in a condition so perilous, himself and horse were untouched : and having crossed the creek, he soon formed his troops, and ad- vanced upon us. The moment that the head of his column got under cover of our banks, Lee directed the line to retire from * The twenty-five riflemen were selected from their superior excel- lence as marksmen. It was no uncommon amusement among them to put an apple on the point of a ramrod, and holding 1 it in the hand with the arm extended, to permit their comrades, known to be expert, to fire at it ; when many balls would pa,s through the apple ; and yet Lieutenant Colonel Webster, mounted upon a stout horse, in point blank shot, slowly moving through a deep water course, was singled out by this party, who fired, seriatim, thirty-two or three times at him, and neither struck him nor his horse. 142 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. its flanks, and gain the rear of the cavalry. In the skirm- ish which ensued in owe centre, after some of the enemy ascended the bank, three or four prisoners fell into our hands. The enemy's column being now formed, soon dislodged our centre ; and pushing Lee, came in front of the cavalry. Here* it paused, until the British horse, which followed the infantry, passed the creek and took post on the enemy's right, the nearest point to the road, which we must necessarily take. This attitude indicated a decision to interrupt our retreat ; at all events to cut off our rear. Lee ordered Rudulph to incline in an oblique direc- tion t:6 his left ; and, gaining the road, to wait the ex- pected charge. Tarleton advanced with his cavalry, followed by Webster. The legion infantry, close in the rear of the riflemen, had now entered the road, consider- ably advanced towards Colonel Williams, still waiting in his position first taken for night quarters, and afterwards held to protect the rear guard. Rudulph, with the cavalry, was drawn off, moving slowly, with orders to turn upon the British horse if they should risk a charge. It was now late in the evening, and nothing more was attempted. The British halted on the ground selected by Williams for our use, which he had abandoned. Having proceeded some miles further, he encamped on the northeast side of a range of hills covered with wood, some distance from the road : thus our fires were con- cealed from view, while the margin of the road and every avenue to our camp was vigilantly guarded. General Greene, as soon as he was advised in the morn- ing of the enemy's advance, retired and passed the Haw ; INSCRUTABLE PROVIDENCE. 143 repeating, in his answer, his order to Colonel Williams to avoid action, which he well knew was very practicable, unless our cavalry should meet with disaster. As soon as all appearance of further contest ceased, the prisoners, as was customary, were brought to the commandant ; who, among other inquiries, asked, what officer led the enemy into the creek, and crossed with the leading sec- tion of the column ? He was told, that it was Lieuten- ant Colonel Webster ; and that he had passed unhurt. Inscrutable are the ways of Providence. That supe- rior soldier, whose life was in such imminent danger, was now safely shielded, though doomed to fall in a very few days. 144 LIFE OT MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XII. Greene's army reinforced Lee harasses Cornwallis Attempts to cut off an escort with baggage Adventures of a night Lost in the wood* Cornwallis's commentary Cornwallis ; s approach to- wards GuilforJ Court-house Lee's encounter with Tarleton's cav- alry General Greene prepares for battle with Cornwallis. CORNWALLIS was convinced that he could not bring Greene to an engagement until he should have received his expected reinforcements. In a few days these rein- forcements began to arrive at Greene's headquarters, the Iron Works on Troublesome Creek. New levies under Colonel Greene, militia from Virginia, under Bri- gadier Lawson, came in, and soon afterwards the North Carolina force und,er Brigadiers Butler and Eaton, bringing up the whole force to four thousand, of whom sixteen hundred were continentals. Lee with his legion, and some Virginia militia, still hovered round the enemy. The American dragoons, far superior in the ability of their horses, stuck so close to the British camp as to render their intercourse with the country very difficult, and subjected the British general to many inconveni- ences, besides interrupting his acquirement of intelli- gence. ATTEMPT TO CUT OFF THEIR BAGGAGE. 145 No equal party of the enemy's horse would dare to encounter them ; and if a superior force approached, the fleetness of their horses mocked pursuit. Feeling his privations daily, Lord Cornwallis, leaving his baggage to follow, made a sudden movement late in the evening from Bell's mill towards New Garden, a Quaker settle- ment, abounding with forage and provisions. Some of the small parties of the legion horse, traversing in every quarter, one of them approached Bell's mill and found it abandoned. When informed by the inhabitants that the baggage had but lately proceeded under a very small escort, the officer commanding the horse determined to trace secretly the progress of its march. It so happened, that early in the night the escort with the whole baggage mistook the road, proceeding directly on, instead of turning towards New Garden. Fortunately the vigilant officer discovered this error, and having ascertained the fact beyond doubt, he despatched a courier to Lieuten- ant Colonel Lee with the information, attended by two guides well acquainted with the route taken by the Bri- tish army, that taken by the escort, and the intermediate cross-roads. The intelligence reached Lee about eleven o'clock, (later than was expected,) as he had, from the advance of the enemy, taken a more distant position. Instantly the legion horse, with two companies of in- fantry mounted behind two of the troops, were put in motion. Lieutenant Colonel Lee, taking the guides sent to him, advanced with the certain expectation of falling in with the lost escort. The night was extremely dark, and the country covered with woods ; but the guides were faithful, intelligent, and intimately versed in all the 10 146 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. roads, by-roads, and even paths. Estimating the dis- tance to march by their computation, it did not exceed nine miles, which we reckoned, dark as was the night, to make in two hours. Pushing on with all practicable despatch, the first hour brought us to a large road : this the guides passed, leading the detachment again into a thick wood. Here we continued another hour, when, finding no road, doubts began to be entertained by the guides, which issued at last in attempting to return to the very road they had passed, it being concluded to be the one desired. Unhappily they became bewildered, after changing their course, sometimes to the right, sometimes to the left, ever believing every change would surely bring us to our desired route, and yet always dis- appointed. At length, with great anxiety, they proposed a halt, while themselves, accompanied by a few dragoons, should take different directions on our flanks in search of a house. This was readily acceded to, and the detach- ment dismounted, having not before halted. In the space of an hour one of them returned, and shortly after the other, both without success. It was now three o'clock, as well as we could make out the time by feel- ing the hour and minute hands of our watches. Again mounted, and again moved as our guides directed, more and more bewildered, and more and more distressed ; persevering and yet in vain. Lieutenant Colonel Lee, apprehensive that the detachment might be carried too remote from the place assigned for junction in the morn- ing with the militia under Clarke, again halted and dis- mounted, determining to wait for the light of day. It RETURN OF THE PARTY. 147 at last to our great joy appeared, and even then our guides were so completely out of their reckoning, as to detain us a long time in the woods before they were satisfied of the course to be taken. By examining the bark of the trees they ascertained the north, and thus recovered their knowledge of our locality. We were within a mile of the road we had crossed, and which turned out to be the very road de- sired. When we passed it, the enemy were, as was af- terwards ascertained, two miles only on our right, as much bewildered as ourselves. For, finding that they had not reached camp within the period expected, calcu- lating time from distance ; and knowing that New Gar- den must be upon their left: they took a cross road which offered, and soon found themselves encompassed with new difficulties, fallen trees, and cross-ways, as large as the road they had pursued : when the officer determined to halt and wait for day.* Lord Cornwallis * Upon Lee's junction with Clarke, he found a packet from Gene- ral Greene to Lord Cornwallis, which he sent off the ensuing morning by Cornet Middleton, of South Carolina, with a flag. The cornet reached the British picket just after the captain had breakfasted, and was politely invited to take breakfast, while the packet for his lord- ship should be sent to headquarters, from whence a reply would be forwarded, if requisite, which Middleton could convey. Cornwallis was on his rounds, agreeably to his custom ; and soon after Middle- ton had finished his breakfast, called at the picket, when he was in- formed by the captain, of the packet from General Greene, with his detention of the officer for the answer, if any was requisite. His lordship dismounting, entered the captain's quarters, where Cornet Middleton was introduced to him. Presuming from his dress that he belonged to Lee's legion, he asked if he did not belong to that corps ; and being answered in the affirmative, with a smile he significantly 148 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. became extremely alarmed for the safety of his baggage; despatching parties of horse and foot in various direc- tions to full in with it, and detaching in the rear of these parties a strong corps to reinforce the escort. Not one of the various detachments either met with the escort or with Lee. As soon as it was light, the officer having charge of the baggage retraced his steps ; and shortly after gaining the road he had left in the night, fell in with the last detachment sent by Lord Cornwallis, and with it safely reached the British camp; while Lieu- tenant Colonel Lee and his harassed legion, with his afflicted guides, much mortified, joined Clarke. Here he found orders from General Greene, now nearly pre- pared for forward movement, to return to camp. The British General remained in his new position ; enjoying, without interruption, the wholesome supplies with which this, fertile settlement abounded. Lee having proceeded towards the Iron Works, found the American army on the 14th at Guilford court-house, distant about twelve inquired where it bad been the preceding night. The amiable Mid- dleton, somewhat surprised and confounded at a query so unexpected, with evident confusion replied, that it had not been far off. Upon which Lord Cornwallis familiarly said, the object of his inquiry was unimportant, the matter to which it related being past ; and that he asked the information to gratify his curiosity. Middleton, blushing, then told him, that Lieutenant Colonel Lee had received intelligence of his lordship's escort, with the baggage and stores, being lost in the night, and instantly proceeded in the expectation of putting them in the right course. This idea tickling the British general, he laugh- ingly asked, " Well, why did he not do it ?" " Because," says Middle- ton, " we got lost ourselves ; traversing the roads all night, and as it appeared afterwards within two miles of our much desired prize." Turning to his aids, Cornwallis said, " You see I was not mistaken/' ENEMY'S APPROACH. 149 miles from the enemy ; and was immediately advanced on the road towards the Quaker meeting-house, with orders to post himself within two or three miles of the court-house, and to resume his accustomed duties. Lieutenant Heard, of the legion cavalry, was detached in the evening with a party of dragoons to place himself near the British camp, and to report from time to time such occurrences as might happen. About two in the morning this officer communicated, that a large body of horse were approaching the meeting-house, which was not more than six miles from our headquarters, and near the point where the road from Deep river intersects the great road leading from Salisbury to Virginia. The intelligence received was instantly forwarded to the general, and Heard was directed to proceed with a few of his dragoons down the flank of the enemy to discover whether the British army was in motion, leaving his second to hold their front. Hearing from Heard, agree- ably to rule, every half hour, it was known that the enemy continued, though slowly, to approach ; and at length he communicated, that his various attempts to pass down the flank as directed, had proved abortive, having been uniformly interrupted by patrols ranging far from the line of march ; yet that he was persuaded that he heard the rumbling of wheels, which indicated a general movement. This being made known to General Greene, Lee was directed to advance with his cavalry, bear down these interruptions, and to ascertain the truth. Expecting battle as soon as Heard's last infor- mation was received, the van was called to arms at four in the morning, and to take breakfast with all practica- 150 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. ble haste. This had just been finished, when the last mentioned order from the general was communicated. Lieutenant Colonel Lee instantly mounted, and took the road to the enemy, at the head of the horse, having di- rected the infantry and the rifle militia to follow, the first on his right, and the second on his left. The ca- v.ilry had not proceeded above two miles when Lee was met by Lieutenant Heard and his party, who were re- tiring, followed leisurely by the enemy's horse. Wish- ing to approach nearer to Greene, and at all events to gain the proximity of the rifle militia and legion infan- try, lest the British army might be up, as was suspected, Lee ordered the column to retire by troops, taking the proper distance for open evolution. The rear troop under Rudulph going off in full gallop, and followed in like manner by the centre troop under Eggleston, the British commandant flattered himself with converting this retrogade movement into route, and pressed upon the front under Armstrong, still in a walk, it being ne- cessary to gain the open order required, that this officer should not change his pace. With him marched Lieu- tenant Colonel Lee, attentively watching the British progress. Finding that the charge made at us did not affect Armstrong's troop, now the rear, the enemy emp- tied their pistols, and then raising a shout, pushed a second time upon Armstrong ; who, remaining firm and sullen as before, the leading section having nearly closed with us, drew up. At this moment, Lee ordering charge, the dragoons came instantly to the right about, and, in close column, rushed upon the foe. This meeting happened in a long ATTACK ON TARLETON. 151 lane, with very high curved fences on each side of the road, which admitted but one section in front. The charge was ordered hy Lee, from conviction that he should trample his enemy under feet, if he dared to meet the shock, and thus gain an easy and complete victory. But only the front section of each corps closed, Tarle- ton sounding a retreat, the moment he discovered the column in charge. The whole of the enemy's section was dismounted, and many of the horses prostrated,* some of the dragoons killed, the rest made prisoners ; not a single American soldier or horse injured. Tarle- ton retired with celerity, and getting out of the lane, took an obscure way leading directly across the Salis- bury road towards the British camp ; while Lee, well acquainted with the country, followed the common route by the Quaker meeting-house, with a view to sever the British lieutenant colonel from his army by holding him well upon- his left, and with the determination to gain his front, and then to press directly upon him with his con- densed force, and thus place his horse between Tarleton and Cornwallis, presumed to be some distance behind. * Tliis is not stated with a view to extol one, or disparage the other corps ; but merely to state the fact. Lieutenant Colonel Tarle- ton was obliged to use such houses as he could get ; whereas his oppo- nent had the whole Soutli to select out of. The consequence was, the British dragoons were mounted upon small weak horses : those of the legion, on stout, active horses, and kept in the highest condition. AVheu they met, the momentum of the one must crush the other ; and if he fli'd, he could not escape from his enemy so excellently mounted. There was very little credit, with such superior mean 1 ', due to the Americans upon victory ; whereas, the disgrace of defeat would have been extreme, and Lee's corps ouyht to have beeu decimated. 152 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. By endeavoring to take the whole detachment, he per- mitted the whole to escape ; whereas, had he continued to press on the rear, he must hare taken many. As Lee, with his column in full ?peed, got up to the meet- ing-house, the British guards had just reached it, and displaying in a moment, gave the American cavalry a close and general fire. The sun had just risen above the trees, and shining bright, the refulgence from the British muskets, as the soldiers presented, frightened Lee's horse so as to compel him to throw himself off. Instantly remounting another, he ordered a retreat. This manoeuvre was speedily executed ; and while the cav- alry were retiring, the legion infantry came running up with trailed arms, and opened a well aimed fire upon the guards, which was followed in a few minutes by a volley from the riflemen under Colonel Campbell, who had taken post on the left of the infantry. The action be- came very sharp, and was bravely maintained on both sides.* The cavalry having formed again in column, * The British sustained a much heavier loss in killed and wounded than we did. His fire was innocent, overshooting the cavalry en- tirely, whose caps and accoutrements were all stuck with green twigs, cut by the British balls out of the large oaks in the meeting-house yard, under which the cavalry received the volley from the guards. Home of the infantry and riflemen were killed, and more wounded: among them was Lieutenant Snowden, of the legion infantry, who, with most of the wounded, was necessarily left on the field. Lee, after the battle of Guilford, wrote to Lieutenant Colonel Tarle- ton, asking his care of the legion and rifle corps ; it being common for officers, in the habit of meeting in the course of service, mutually to solicit such favors. Tarlcton very politely answered by an amanuen- sis, that he would with pleasure execute the request, and apologized for not writing himself, saying that he had received u ball iu hia right LEE RETREATS. 158 and Lee being convinced from the appearance of the guards, that Cornwallis was not far in the rear, drew off his infantry, and covering them from any attempt of the British horse, retired towards the American army. Ge- neral Greene being immediately advised of what had passed, prepared for battle, not doubting that the long avoided, now wished for hour was at hand. hand in our rooming rencontre. Captain Schuty of the guards waa badly wounded, with other officers and soldiers of that corps. 154 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XIII. Battle of Guilford Court-house Cornwallis's army greatly weakened by tliis action Greene retreats to the Iron Works Loss of the Aiiifi-icans in the battle Loss of the British Courage of the Bri- ti~h troops Desperate condition of Cornwallis lie retreats to Cross Creek Greene pursues him Cornwallis arrives at Wilming- ton Greene gives over the pursuit Greene resolves to carry the war into South Carolina Coruvvallis decides to proceed to Vir- ginia. Now came on the battle of Guilford Court-house. Having determined to risk an action, Greene chose his ground with judgment. Early in the morning of the 15th, the fire of his reconnoitring parties announced the approach of the enemy on the great Salisbury road, and his army was immediately arranged in order of battle. It was drawn up in three lines, on a large hill, sur- rounded by other hills, chiefly covered with trees and underwood. The front line was composed of the two brigades of North Carolina militia, who were posted to great advan- tM.irc on the edge of the wood, behind a strong rail fence, with an extensive open field in front. The two brigades of Virginia militia formed the second line. They were drawn up entirely in the wood, about ARRANGEMENT OF TROOPS. 155 three hundred yards in rear of the first, and on either side of the great Salisbury road. The third line was placed about three hundred yards in rear of the second, and was composed of continental troops. The Virginia brigade, commanded by General Huger, .was on the right ; that of Maryland, commanded by Colonel Williams, was on the left. They were drawn up obliquely, with their left diverging from the second line, and partly in open ground. The first and third regiments of dragoons, amounting to one hundred and two troopers, Kirkwood's company of light infantry, and a regiment of militia riflemen under Colonel Lynch, formed a corps of observation for the security of the right flank, which was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Washington. The legion, consisting of one hundred and sixty-eight horse and foot, and a body of riflemen commanded by Colonels Campbell and Preston, formed a corps of observation for the security of the left flank, which was placed under Lieutenant Colonel Lee. The artillery was in the front line, in the great road leading through the centre, with directions to fall back as the occasion should require. Though Lord Cornwallis was sensible that the numbers of the American army were greatly augmented by troops whose continuance in service would be of short duration, he deemed it so important to the interests of his sove- reign to maintain the appearance of superiority in the field, that he was unwilling to decline the engagement now offered him. On the advance of Greene, therefore, he prepared for action ; and early in the morning moved from his ground, 156 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. determined to attack the adverse army wherever it should be found. About four miles from Guilford court-house, the advance, led by Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, fell in with Lee, and the sharp skirmish ensued described in the last chapter, which was terminated by the appear- ance of such large bodies of British troops, as rendered it prudent for Lee to retire. His Lordship continued to advance until he came within view of the American army. His disposition for the attack was then made in the fol- lowing order. The seventy-first British regiment, with the German regiment of Bose, led by General Leslie, and supported by the first battalion of the guards under Colonel Norton, formed the right ; and the twenty-third and thirty-third regiments, led by Lieutenant Colonel Webster, and sup- ported by Brigadier General O'Hara with the grenadiers and second battalion of the guards, formed the left. The light infantry of the guards and the Yagers, posted in the wood on the left of the artillery, and the cavalry in column behind it in the road, formed a corps of ob- servation. ' This disposition being made, the British troops ad- vanced to the charge, with the cool intrepidity which dis- cipline inspires. The North Carolina militia were not encouraged by the great advantages of their position to await the shock. They broke instantly; and, throwing away their arms and flying through the woods, sought their respective homes. The British then advanced on the second line, which received them with more firmness ; and maintained their ADVANCE OF THE BRITISH. 157 ground for some time with great resolution. Lord Corn- wallis, perceiving the corps on his flanks, brought the whole of his reserved infantry into the line. On the right, General Leslie brought up the guards to oppose Lee ; and, on the left, Webster changed his front to the left, and attacked Washington, while the grenadiers and second battalion of guards moved forward to occupy the place which he had just quitted.* The ground being unfavorable to the action of horse, Washington had posted Lynch's riflemen, with whom he remained in person, on a height covered with thick woods ; and had drawn up his cavalry and continental infantry about one hundred yards in their rear. On be- ing attacked by Webster, the riflemen broke ; and Wash- ington, finding it impossible to rally them, rejoined his cavalry. The British continuing to advance, and it being well understood that the militia could not stand the bayonet, General Stevens, who had received a ball in his right thigh, ordered his brigade to retreat. Lawson's brigade having given way a short time before, the second line was entirely routed ; and the enemy advanced boldly on the third. The several divisions of the British army had been separated from each other by extending themselves to the right and left in order to encounter the distinct corps which threatened their flanks ; and by advancing in regiments at different times, as the different parts of the second line had given way. The thickness of the wood increased the difficulty of restoring order. They * Letter of Lord Cornwallis. Stcdman. 158 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HEXRY LEE. pressed forward with great eagerness, but with a consi- derable degree of irregularity. Greene, in this state of the action, entertained the most sanguine hopes of a complete victory. His continental troops were fresh, in perfect order, and upon the point of engaging an enemy, broken into distinct parts, and probably supposing the severity of the action to be over. This fair prospect was blasted by the misconduct of a single corps. The second regiment of Maryland was posted at some distance from the first, in open ground ; its left forming almost a right angle with the line, so as to present a front to any corps which might attack on that flank. The British in advancing, inclined to the right ; and the second battalion pf guards entered the open ground immediately after the retreat of Stevens, and rushed on the second regiment of Maryland while the first was engaged with Webster. Without waiting to receive the charge, that regiment broke in confusion. By pursuing them, the guards were thrown into the rear of the first regiment, from which they were con- cealed by the unevenness of the ground and by a skirt of wood. Greene was himself on the left, and witnessed the misfortune without being able to remedy it. His militia being entirely routed, the flight of one-fourth of his con- tinental troops would most probably decide the fate of the day. Unwilling to risk his remaining three regi- ments, only one of which could be safely relied on, with- out a man to cover their retreat should the event prove unfortunate, he ordered Colonel Greene of Virginia to withdraw his regiment from the line, and to take a posi- COLONEL WASHINGTON'S CHARGE. 159 tion in the rear, for the purpose of affording a rallying point, and of covering the retreat of the two regiments which still continued in the field. The guards were soon called from the pursuit of the second Maryland regiment, and led by Lieutenant Colo- nel Stuart against the first. About this time Webster, finding himself overpowered by the first Maryland regi- ment, then commanded by Colonel Gunby, and by Kirk- wood's company and the remaining regiment of Virginia, with whom he was engaged at the same time, had in a great measure withdrawn from the action, and retired across a ravine into an adjoining wood. This critical respite enabled Gunby to provide for the danger in his rear. Facing about, he met the guards, and a very animated fire took place on both sides, during which the Americans continued to advance. In this critical moment, Lieutenant Colonel Washing- ton, who was drawn to this part of the field by the viva- city of the fire, made a furious charge upon the guards and broke their ranks. At this juncture, Gunby's horse was killed under him, and the command devolved on Lieutenant Colonel Howard. The regiment advanced with such rapidity that Gunby could not overtake it, and was within thirty yards of the guards when they were charged by the cavalry. Almost at the same in- stant the Maryland infantry rushed upon them with the bayonet, and following the horse through them, were masters of the whole battalion. In passing through it, Captain Smith of the infantry killed its commanding officer. After passing through the guards into the open ground 160 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. where the second regiment had been originally posted, Howard perceived several British columns, with some pieces of artillery. Believing his regiment to be the sole infantry remaining in the field, he retreated in good order, and brought off some prisoners. The cavalry also retreated.* About the same time the remaining Virginia regiment commanded by Colonel Hawes, and Kirkwood's infantry, who were still engaged with Webster, were directed by General Greene to retreat. The artillery was unavoid- ably abandoned; the horses which drew the pieces being killed, and the woods too thick to admit of their being dragged elsewhere than along the great road. The re- treat was made in good order, and Greene, in person, brought up the rear. Though the action was over on the right and centre, Campbell's riflemen still maintained their ground on the extreme of the American left, against General Leslie with the regiment of Bose and the first battalion of guards. After the guards had routed the brigade commanded by Lawson, they were attacked on their right flank by * After passing through the guards into the cleared ground, Wash- ington, who always led the van, perceived an officer surrounded by Beveral persons who appeared to be aids-de-camp. Believing this to be Cornwall, he rushed forward in the hope of making him a pri- soner, but was arrested by an accident. His cap fell from his head, and, as he leaped to the ground to recover it, the officer leading the column was shot through the body, and rendered incapable of manag- ing his horse. The animal wheeled round with his rider, and galloped off the field. He was followed by all the cavalry, who supposed tlmt this movement had been directed. GREENE'S DEFEAT. 161 the infantry of Lee's legion, and by Campbell's riflemen, and were driven behind the regiment of Bose, which having moved with less impetuosity, was advancing in compact order. This regiment sustained the American fire until Lieu- tenant Colonel Norton was able to rally the guards, and to bring them back to the charge ; after which the action was maintained with great obstinacy on both sides until the battle was decided on the right. Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton was then ordered to the support of Leslie. The legion infantry had retreated, and only a few resolute marksmen remained in the rear of Campbell who con- tinued firing from tree to tree. Being unable to resist a charge of cavalry, they were quickly driven from the field. Two regiments of infantry and a detachment of cav- alry pursued the right wing and centre of the Americans for a short distance, but were soon ordered to return. On examining his situation, Lord Cornwallis found him- self too much weakened, and his troops too much fa- tigued by the action, to hazard its renewal or to continue the pursuit. General Greene halted about three miles from the field of battle, behind Rudy fork creek, for the purpose of collecting his stragglers ; after which he retired about twelve miles to the Iron Works on Troublesome creek, the place appointed for the rendezvous of his army in the event of its being defeated. The returns made immediately after the action, exhi- bited a loss in killed, wounded, and missing in the conti- nental troops, of fourteen commissioned officers, and three hundred and twelve non-commissioned officers and privates. Major Anderson, a valuable officer of Mary- 162 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. land, was killed ; and General Huger, who commanded the continental troops of Virginia, was wounded. The same return states the loss of the militia at four captains and seventeen privates killed ; and, in addition to General Stevens, one major, three captains, eight subalterns, and sixty privates were wounded. A great proportion of this part of the army was missing ; but it seems to have been expected that they would either re- join their corps, or be found at their homes. The victory of Guilford was dearly purchased. Offi- cial accounts state the loss of the British army at five hundred and thirty-two men, among whom were several officers of high rank and distinguished merit. Lieuten- ant Colonel Stuart of the guards was killed, and Lieu- tenant Colonel Webster, who was ranked by his enemies among the best officers in the British service, was mor- tally wounded. This loss, when compared to the num- bers brought by Lord Cornwallis into the field, was very considerable. The Americans did not compute his troops at more than two thousand rank and file, but his own accounts state them at only fourteen hundred and forty-five. No battle in the course of the war reflects more honor on the courage of the British troops, than that of Guil- ford. On no other occasion have they fought with such inferiority of numbers, or disadvantage of ground. Es- timating his first line at nothing, General Greene's army consisted of three thousand two hundred men, posted on ground chosen by himself; and his disposition was skill- fully made. The American general, expecting to bo again attacked, GENERAL GREENE'S PURSUIT. 163 prepared for another engagement. But the situation of Lord Cornwallis had become too desperate to hazard a second battle, or to maintain his position. He found himself under the necessity of retreating to a place of greater security, where provisions might be obtained. When the expedition into North Carolina was origi- nally meditated, Major Craig, at the head of a small military and naval force, took possession of Wilmington, a town near the mouth of Cape Fear, and extended his authority several miles up the river. Lord Cornwallis now looked to a communication with this post for aids which had become indispensable to the farther operations of the campaign. On the third day after the battle, he broke up his en- campment, and proceeded by slow and easy marches to- wards Cross creek. General Greene, on hearing that the British army was retreating, resolved to follow it. The difficulty of sub- sisting the troops in an exhausted and hostile country, and the necessity of waiting for a supply of ammunition, impeded the march of his army so much that he did not reach Ramsay's mills until the 28th of March. At this place Lord Cornwallis had halted, and here General Greene expected to overtake and attack him. But, on the approach of the American army, his lord- ship resumed his march to Cross creek, and afterwards to Wilmington, where he arrived on the 7th of April. General Greene gave over the pursuit at Ramsay's mills. So excessive had been the sufferings of his army from the want of provisions, that many of the men fainted on the march, and it had become absolutely ne- 164 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. cessary to allow them some repose and refreshment. The expiration of the time for which the Virginia militia had been called into service, furnished an additional mo- tive for suspending the pursuit. At this place, the bold and happy resolution was taken to carry the war into South Carolina. The motives which induced the adoption of this mea- sure were stated by himself in a letter communicating his determination to the commander-in-chief. It would compel Lord Cornwallis to follow him, and thus liberate North Carolina, or to sacrifice all his posts in the upper parts of South Carolina and Georgia. The Southern army amounted to about seventeen hun- dred effectives. That of Lord Cornwallis is understood to have been still less numerous. So impotent were the means employed for the conquest and defence of States which were of immense extent and value. This unexpected movement gave a new aspect to affairs, and produced some irresolution in the British general respecting his future operations. After weigh- ing the probable advantages and disadvantages of fol- lowing Greene into South Carolina, he decided against this retrograde movement, and determined to advance into Virginia. MOVEMENTS OP GREENE. 165 CHAPTER XIV. Lee ordered to join Marion on the Pedee Movements of General Greene Battle of Hobkirk's Hill Lord Rawdon determines to evacuate Camden Exultation of Greene Lee and Marion capture Fort Watson Colonel Watson joins Lord Rawdon They menace Greene but do not attack him Lee and Marion besiege and capture Fort Motte Noble conduct of Mrs. Motte Lee proceeds to Fort Granby General Sumter captures the post at Orangeburgh. ON resolving to carry the war into South Carolina, General Greene detached Lee to join Marion on the Pedee. Taking the road by Cross Creek and Downing Creek, Lee effected his junction with Marion on the 8th of March 1781. General Greene appeared before Camden with the design of attacking Lord Rawdon who was stationed at that post, but finding it too strong, he fell back about two miles and took post at Hobkirk's Hill. Here he was attacked by Lord Rawdon on the 25th of April. A hard fought battle ensued, and through some false move on the part of his troops Greene was obliged to retreat. Rawdon did not pursue ; but returned to Camden. Greene now expected to be driven to the mountains ; but Rawdon, learning that Lord Cornwallis was gone to Virginia, determined to evacuate Camden. Greene writing to General Davis, said, " Rawdon is preparing to 166 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. evacuate Camden ; that place was the key of the enemy's line of forts; they will now all fall or be evacuated. All will now go well. * * I shall march immediately to the Congaree. His words were prophetic ; for now commenced the final reconquest of the Southern States, in which Lee was destined to take an active part. The first object of attack was Fort Watson. Determined, says Lee,* to carry this post without delay, Marion and Lee sat down before it early in the evening; not doubting, from the information received, that the garrison must soon be compelled to surrender, for want of water, with which it was supplied from an adjacent lake, and from which the garrison might be readily and effectually secluded. In a very few hours the customary mode of supplying the post with water was completely stopped ; and had the information received been correct, a surrender of the garrison could not have been long delayed. The ground selected by Colonel "Watson for his small stockade, was an Indian mount, generally conceived to be the cemetery of the tribe inhabiting the circumjacent region : it was at least thirty feet high, and surrounded by table land. Captain M'Koy, the commandant, saw at once his inevitable fate, unless he could devise some other mode of procuring water, for which purpose he immediately cut a trench from his fosse, (secured by abatis) to the river, which passed close to the Indian mount. Baffled in their expectation, and destitute both of artillery and intrenching tools, Marion and Lee despaired of success ; when Major Mayham, of * Memoirs. PLAN OF MATHAM'S TOWER. 167 South Carolima, accompanying the brigadier, suggested a plan, which was not sooner communicated than grate- fully adopted. He proposed to cut down a number of suitable trees in the nearest wood, and with them to erect a large, strong, oblong pen, to be covered on the top with a floor of logs, and protected on the side oppo- site to the fort with a breastwork of light timber. To the adjacent farms dragoons were despatched for axes, the only necessary tool, of which a sufficient number be- ing soon collected, relays of working parties were allotted for the labor ; some to cut, some to convey, and some to erect. Major Mayham undertook the execution of his plan, which was completely finished before the morning of the 23d, effective as to the object, and honorable to the genius of the inventor. The besieged was, like besieger, unprovided with artillery, and could not inter- rupt the progress of a work, the completion of which must produce immediate submission. A party of riflemen, being ready, took post in the Mayham tower the moment it was completed; and a de- tachment of musketry, under cover of the riflemen, moved to make a lodgment in the enemy's ditch, sup- ported by the legion infantry with fixed bayonets. Such was the effect of the fire from the riflemen, having thorough command of every part of the fort, from the relative super eminence of the tower, that every attempt to resist the lodgment was crushed. The commandant, finding every resource cut off, hung out the white flag. It was followed by a proposal to surrender, which issued in a capitulation. This incipient operation having been happily effected by the novel and effectual device of Major 168 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Mayham, to whom the commandants very gratefully ex- pressed their acknowledgment, Marion and Lee, pre- ceded by the legion cavalry under Major Rudulph, who had been detached on the day subsequent to the investi- ture of the fort, turned their attention to Lieutenant Colonel Watson, now advancing from below to relieve his garrison. Knowing that the fall of Camden was closely connected with the destruction of Watson, the American commandants viewed with delight his ap- proach ; and having disposed of the prisoners, moved to join the cavalry, now retiring in front of the enemy. After the surrender, Lee received orders from Greene to rejoin him ; but these orders were countermanded, when he was on his way, and he returned to Marion, joining him near the confluence of the Congaree and Wateree, where he was waiting for the advance of Col. Watson. The object in view was to prevent Watson from joining Lord Rawdon at Camden ; but Watson eluded their pursuit and effected the junction. Thus reinforced, Rawdon marched out of Camden to attack Greene, but finding him in too strong a position, on Colonel's CreeJc, he returned to Camden ; it was then that he determined to abandon Camden, as mentioned above. Meantime, Lee and Marion were engaged in the O O siege of Fort Mottc. On the 10th of May the evacuation of Camden took place, and the British General proceeded to Nelson's ferry, with the expectation of crossing the Santee in time to dislodge Marion and Lee, still prosecuting the siege of Fort Motte. Previous to his lordship's departure, ' he burnt the jail, the mills, and some private houses, and RAWDON'S RETREAT. 169 destroyed all the stores which he could not take with him. He carried off four or five hundred negroes, and all the most obnoxious loyalists accompanied him. As soon as Greene was informed of the retreat of the enemy, persuaded that Rawdon's first effort would be directed to relieve Fort Motte, he advanced towards the Congaree, determined to pass that river, if neces- sary, and cover the operations of the besieging corps. This post was the principal depot of the convoys from Charleston to Camden, and sometimes of those destined for Fort Granby and Ninety-Six. A large new mansion house, belonging to Mrs. Motte, situated on a high and commanding hill, had been selected for this establish- ment. It was surrounded with a deep trench, along the interior margin of which was raised a strong and lofty parapet. To this post had been regularly assigned an adequate garrison of about one hundred and fifty men, which was now accidentally increased by a small detach- ment of dragoons, which had arrived from Charleston a few hours before the appearance of the American troops, on its way to Camden with despatches for Lord Rawdon. Captain M'Pherson commanded, an officer highly and deservedly respected. Opposite to Fort Motte, to the north, stood another hill, where Mrs. Motte, having been dismissed from her mansion, resided in the old farmhouse. On this height Lieutenant Colonel Lee with his corps took post, while Brigadier Marion occupied the eastern declivity of the ridge on which the fort stood. Very soon the fort was completely invested ; and the six pounder was mounted on a battery erected in Mari- 170 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. on's quarter, for the purpose of raking the northern face of the enemy's parapet, against which Lee was preparing to advance. M'Pherson was unprovided with artillery, and depended for safety upon timely relief, not doubting its arrival before the assailant could push his prepara- tions to maturity. The vale which runs between the two hills admitted our approach within four hundred yards of the fort. This place was selected by Lee to break ground. Re- lays of working parties being provided for every four hours, and some of the negroes from the neighboring plantations being brought, by the influence of Marion, to our assistance, the works advanced with rapidity. Such was their forwardness on the 10th, that it was deter- mined to summon the commandant. A flag was accordingly despatched to Captain M'Pher- son, stating to him with truth our relative situation, ex- pressing with decision the fate which awaited him, and admonishing him to avoid the disagreeable consequences of an arrogant temerity. To this the captain replied, that, disregarding consequences, he should continue to resist to the last moment in his power. The retreat of Rawdon was known in the evening to the besiegers, and in the course of the night a courier arrived from General Greene, confirming that event, urging redoubled activity, and communicating his determination to hasten to their support. Urged by these strong considerations, Marion and Lee persevered thi-oughout the night in pressing the completion of their works. On the next day, Rawdon reached the country opposite to Fort Motte ; and in the succeeding night, encamping on the highest ground in FORT MOTTE. 171 his route, the illumination of his fires gave the joyful an- nunciation of his approach to the despairing garrison. But the hour was close at hand, when this fallacious joy was to be converted into sadness. The large mansion in the centre of the encircling trench, left but a few yards of the ground within the enemy's works uncovered : burning the house must force their surrender. Persuaded that our ditch would be within arrow shot before noon of the next day, Marion and Lee determined to adopt this speedy mode of effecting their object. Or- ders were instantly issued to prepare bows and arrows, with missive combustible matter. This measure was re- luctantly adopted ; for the destruction of private pro- perty was repugnant to the principles which swayed the two commandants, and upon this occasion was peculiarly distressing. The devoted house was a large, pleasant edifice, intended for the summer residence of the respec- table owner, whose deceased husband had been a firm friend to his oppressed country, and whose only mar- riageable daughter was the wife of Major Pinckney, an officer in the South Carolina line, who had fought and bled in his country's cause, and was now a prisoner with the enemy. These considerations powerfully forbade the execution of the proposed measure ; but there were others of much cogency, which applied personally to Lieutenant Colonel Lee, and gave a new edge to the bit- terness of the scene. Encamping contiguous to Mrs. Motte's dwelling, this officer had, upon his arrival, been requested in the most pressing terms to make her house his quarters. The in- 172 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. vitation was accordingly accepted; and not only the lieutenant colonel, but every officer of his corps, off duty, daily experienced her liberal hospitality, politely proffered and as politely administered. Nor was the attention of this amiable lady confined to that class of war which never fail to attract attention. While her richly spread table presented with taste and fashion all the luxuries of her opulent country, and her sideboard offered without re- serve the best wines of Europe antiquated relics of happier days her active benevolence found its way to the sick and to the wounded ; cherishing with softest kindness infirmity and misfortune, converting despair into hope, and nursing debility into strength. Nevertheless the imperative obligations of duty must be obeyed ; the house must burn, and a respectful communication to the lady of her destined loss must be made. Taking the first opportunity which offered, the next morning, Lieu- tenant Colonel Lee imparted to Mrs. Motte the intended measure, lamenting the sad necessity, and assuring her of the deep regret which the unavoidable act excited in his and every breast. AVith the smile of complacency this exemplary lady listened to the embarrassed officer, and gave instant relief to his agitated feelings, by declaring, that she was grati- fied with the opportunity of contributing to the good of her country, and that she should view the approaching scene with delight. Shortly after, seeing accidentally the bow and arrows which had been prepared, she sent for Lee, and presenting him with a bow and its apparatus imported from India, she requested his substitution of RESISTANCE OP MACPHERSON. 173 these, as probably better adapted for the object than those we had provided. Keceiving with silent delight this opportune present, Lee rejoined his troops, now making ready for the con- cluding scene. The lines were manned, and an addi- tional force stationed at the battery, lest the enemy, perceiving his fate, might determine to risk a desperate assault, as offering the only chance of relief. As soon as the troops reached their several points, a flag was again sent to M'Pherson, for the purpose of inducing him to prevent the conflagration and the slaughter which might ensue, by a second representation of his actual condition. Doctor Irvin, of the legion cavalry, was charged with the flag, instructed to communicate faithfully the inevi- table destruction impending, and the impracticability of relief, as Lord Rawdon had not yet passed the Santee ; with an assurance that longer perseverance in vain resis- tance, would place the garrison at the mercy of the con- queror ; who was not regardless of the policy of prevent- ing the waste of time, by inflicting exemplary punishment, where resistance was maintained only to produce such waste. The British captain received the flag with his usual politeness, and heard patiently Irvin's explanations ; but he remained immovable ; repeating his determination of holding out to the last. It was now about noon, and the rays of the scorching sun had prepared the shingle roof for the projected con- flagration. The return of Irvin was immediately fol- lowed by the application of the bow and arrows. The first arrow struck, and communicated its fire ; a second 174 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. was shot at another quarter of the roof, and a third at a third quarter ; this last also took effect, and, like the first, soon kindled a blaze. M'Pherson ordered a party to repair to the loft of the house, and by knocking off the shingles to stop the flames. This was soon perceived, and Captain Finley was directed to open his battery, raking the loft from end to end. The fire of our six pounder, posted close to one of the gable ends of the house, soon drove the soldiers down ; and no other effort to stop the flames being practicable, M'Pherson hung out the white flag. Mercy was ex- tended, although policy commanded death, and the ob- stinacy of M'Pherson warranted it. The commandant, with the regulars, of which the garrison was chiefly com- posed, were taken possession of by Lee ; while the loy- alists were delivered to Marion. Among the latter was a Mr. Smith, who had been charged with burning the houses of his neighbors friendly to their country. This man consequently became very obnoxious, and his punish- ment was loudly demanded by many of the militia serv- ing under the brigadier ; but the humanity of Marion could not be overcome. Smith was secured from his surrounding enemies, ready to devote him, and taken under the general's protection. M'Pherson was charged with having subjected himself to punishment, by his idle waste of his antagonists' time ; :n i sick and wounded northward ; and, as soon as Raw- don had crossed the Saluda, he retreated towards Virgi- nia. Lord Rawdon pursued him to the Ennore, whence he returned to Ninety-Six. The retreat ceased with the pursuit. General Greene halted near the cross roads, on the North of Broad river. RAWDON JOINS STUART. 219 As Rawdon retired, he was followed close by Lee's legion as far as Ninety-Six, at which place he remained but two days. Still retaining the opinion that circum- stances required him to contract his posts, he left the principal part of his army, under the command of Lieu- tenant Colonel Cruger, to protect the loyalists while re- moving within those limits which were to be maintained by the British forces ; and, at the head of less than one thousand men, marched in person towards the Con- .garee. Supposing that his adversary intended to preserve the post at Ninety-Six, where the royalists were numerous, and to establish one or two on the Congaree, where pro- visions were more plentiful than in any other part of the state, Greene determined to interrupt the execution of the plan which he believed to have been formed. Leav- ing his sick and baggage at Wynnsborough, to be con- ducted to Camden, he marched with the utmost expedi- tion for Friday's ferry on the Congaree, at which place Lord Rawdon had arrived two days before him. As , Greene drew near to his enemy, a detachment from the legion under the command of Captain Eggleston, an- nounced his approach by attacking a foraging party within a mile of the British camp, and bringing off a troop consisting of forty-five men, with their officers and horses. Rawdon retreated the next day to Orangeburg, where he formed a junction with a detachment from Charleston, commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Stuart. On the Congaree, Greene was reinforced by Sumter and Marion with about one thousand men ; and, on the llth of July, niarclitxL towards Orangeburg with the in- 220 LIFE OF MAJOK GENERAL HENRY LEE. tention of attacking the British army at that place. He arrived there the next day, but found it so strongly posted as to be unassailable. He offered battle, but pru- dence restrained him from attacking the enemy in his camp. At this place, intelligence was received of the evacua- tion of Ninety-Six, and that Lieutenant Colonel Cruger was marching down to Orangeburg. The north branch of the Edisto, which, for thirty miles, was passable only at the place occupied by Rawdon, interposed an insuper- able obstacle to any attempt on Cruger ; and Greene thought it most advisable to force the British out of the upper country by threatening their lower posts at Monk's corner, and at Dorchester. Sumter, Marion, and Lee, were detached on this service ; and on the same day, Greene moved towards the high hills of Santee, a healthy situation, where he purposed to give some refreshment and repose to his harassed army, and where he hoped to be joined by a few continental troops and militia from North Carolina. The detachments ordered against the posts in the north-eastern parts of the state, under the command of Sumter, were not so completely successful as their num- bers, courage, and enterprise deserved. The several corps took distinct routes, intending to fall on the differ- ent posts between Ashley and Cooper rivers at the same time. That at Dorchester was broken up on the ap- proach of Lee, who captured horses, military stores, and baggage to a considerable amount, and obtained some trivial successes over the flying enemy. Lieutenant Colonel Wade Hampton, of the State cavalry, fell in MONK'S CORNER. 221 with a body of mounted refugees, dispersed the whole, and made forty or fifty prisoners. Sumter advanced against Monk's corner. This post was defended by Lieutenant Colonel Coates with the 19th British regiment, and a troop of horse. He had taken possession of a brick church at a bridge over Big- gin creek, the most northern of the water courses which form the west branch of Cooper river. After passing Biggin, the road to Charleston crosses first Wattoo, and then Quinby creek ; neither of which are passable except at the bridges over which the road leads, and at a ferry over Quinby. On the sixteenth, Sumter approached Monk's corner, but, not supposing himself strong enough to hazard an attack until all his detachments should be collected, sent a party to seize the bridge over Wattoo, and either to hold or destroy it. This party being attacked by a su- perior force, retired from the bridge without completing its destruction, and without informing Sumter that his orders had not been fully executed. Marion had joined Sumter. Lee arrived late in the evening, and the resolution was taken to attack Coates early next morning. In the course of the night he set fire to the church, in order to destroy the stores which were collected in it, and commenced his march to Charleston, by the road east of Cooper. Having repaired the bridge over Wat- too, he met with no obstruction ; and proceeded with his infantry on the road leading to Quinby bridge, directed his cavalry to take the road turning to the right, and crossing the creek at the ferry. 222 LIFE OF MAJOR Gi:XEHAL HENRY LEE. > About three next morning, the flames bursting through the roof of the church announced the retreat of the Bri- tish ; and the pursuit was immediately commenced. Sumter was preceded by the legion, supported by the State cavalry. A detachment from this regiment fol- lowed the British horse, in the vain hope of overtaking the troop at the ferry, while Lee pursued the infantry. Within a short distance of the bridge, which is eighteen miles from Monk's corner, he perceived the rear guard of the British, consisting of about one hundred men, commanded by Captain Campbell, which the cavalry charged sword in hand. They threw down their arms, and begged for quarter ; upon which they were placed under the care of a few militia horsemen, and the Ame- rican cavalry resumed the pursuit. They had not proceeded far,. when Lee was called to the rear, by information that the prisoners had been or- dered to resume their arms. At this critical moment, Armstrong, at the head of the leading section, came in eight of Coates, who having passed the bridge, and loosed the planks, lay, unapprehensive of danger, intend- ing to destroy it as soon as his rear guard should cross the creek. Armstrong, in obedience to orders, given in the expectation that he would overtake Coates before passing the creek, dashed over the bridge on the guard stationed at the opposite end with a howitzer, which he seized. In this operation, his horses threw off some of the loosened planks, and made a chasm, over which the following section, led by Lieutenant Carrington, leaped with difficulty. In doing this some other planks were thrown off, and the horses of the third section refused to THE BROKEN BRIDGE. 223 take the leap. At this time Lee came up, and every effort was made to replace the planks, hut without suc- cess. The creek was too deep and miry to afford foot- hold to those who attempted to raise them from the water. This halt revived the courage of the British soldiers, who returned to the support of their commander, then engaged in an equal conflict with the cavalry who had passed the bridge. These gallant men finding themselves overpowered by numbers, and that their comrades could not support them, pressed over the causeway, and wheel- ing into the woods, made their escape. After finding the impracticability of replacing the planks on the bridge, in attempting which, Doctor Irvin, surgeon of the legion cavalry, and several of the troopers were wounded, Lee withdrew from the contest, and moved some distance up the creek, to a ford where he was soon joined by the infantry of the legion. Coates then completed the demolition of the bridge, and retired to an adjoining plantation, where he took possession of the dwelling house and out buildings that surrounded it. As the Americans were obliged to make a considera- ble circuit, Sumter, who unfortunately left his artillery behind, did not arrive on the ground till three in the af- ternoon, and at four the house was attacked. The fire was kept up chiefly by Marion's division, from a fence near the house, till evening, when the ammunition was exhausted, and the troops were called off. In the course of the night, it was perceived that the loss had fallen al- most entirely on Marion. Great discontent prevailed, 224 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. and many of the men left him. The infection was com- municated to Sumter's troops, and there being reason to fear the approach of Lord Rawdon, the enterprise was abandoned. Sumter crossed the Santee ; and the legion rejoined the army, then encamped at the high hills of that river. The intense heat of this sultry season demanded some relaxation from the unremitting toils which the southern army had encountered. From the month of January, it had been engaged in one course of incessant fatigue, and of hardy enterprise. All its powers had been strained, nor had any interval been allowed to refresh and recruit the almost exhausted strength and spirits of the troops. The continued labors and exertions of all were highly meritorious; but the successful activity of one corps will attract particular attention. Lee's legion, from its structure, was peculiarly adapted to the partisan war of the southern states ; and, by being detached against the weaker posts of the enemy, had opportunities for display- ing with advantage all the energies it possessed. In that extensive sweep which it made from the Santee to Augusta, which employed from the 15th of April to the 5th of June, this corps, acting in conjunction, first with Marion, afterwards with Pickens, and sometimes alone, had constituted an essential part of the force which car- ried five British posts, and made upwards of eleven hun- dred prisoners. Lee, in the performance of these services, displayed a mind of so much fertility of invention and military resource, as to add greatly to his previous repu- tation as a partisan. GOOD CONDUCT OF THE ARMY. 225 The whole army had exhibited a degree of activity, courage, and patient suffering, surpassing any expecta- tion that could have been formed of troops composed chiefly of new levies ; and its general had manifested great firmness, enterprise, prudence, and skill.* * Memoirs. 15 226 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XIX. Vindictive character of the war in the South Case of Colonel Ilayne Of Colonels Brown and Grierson General Greene discourages this spirit Greene reinforced Lord Rawdon sails for England Succeeded bv Colonel Stuart Greene resolves to attack him Stuart retires to Eutaw Greene follows him Battle of Kutaw British driven off the field Take shelter in a brick house At- tack of Lee's Legion on the house Retire Misfortune of Colonel Washington's corps Result of the battle A British standard mid a gold medal voted by Congress to Greene Stuart retreats to Monk's Corner Greene retires to the high hills of Santee. THE suffering sustained in the ardent struggle for the southern states was not confined to the armies. The in- habitants of the country felt all the miseries which are inflicted by war in its most savage form. Being almost equally divided between the two contending parties, re- ciprocal injuries had gradually sharpened their resent- ments against each other, and had armed neighbor against neighbor, until it became a war of extermina- tion. As the parties alternately triumphed, opportunities were alternately given for the exercise of their vindic- tive passsions. They derived additional virulence from the examples occasionally afforded by the commanders of the British forces. After overcoming Georgia and EXECUTION OF HAYNE. 227 South Carolina, they seem to have considered those states as completely reannexed to the British empire ; and they manifested a disposition to treat those as rebels, who had once submitted and again taken up arms, al- though the temporary ascendancy of the continental troops should have induced the measure. One of these executions, that of Colonel Hayne, took place on the third of August, while Lord Rawdon * was in Charleston, preparing to sail for Europe. The Ameri- can army being at this time in possession of great part of the country, the punishment inflicted on this gentle- man was taken up very seriously by General Greene, and was near producing a system of retaliation. The British officers, pursuing this policy, are stated to have executed several of the zealous partisans of the revolu- tion who fell into their hands. These examples had unquestionably some influence in unbridling the revengeful passions of the royalists, and letting loose the spirit of slaughter which was brooding in their bosoms. The disposition to retaliate to the full extent of their power, if not to commit original injury, was equally strong in the opposite party. "When Fort Granby surrendered, the militia attached to the legion * The execution of Colonel Hayne has been generally ascribed to Lord Rawdon, and that gallant nobleman has been censured through- out America for an act which has been universally execrated. A letter addressed by him to the late General Lee, on receiving the me- moirs of the southern war. written by that gentleman, which has been published in the " View of the Campaign of 1781, in the Carolines, by II. Lee," gives the British view of that transaction, and exonerates Lord Rawdon from all blame. Lieutenant Colonel Balfour com- manded, and Lord Rawdon sought to save Colonel Hayne. 228 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. manifested so strong a disposition to break the capitula- tion, and to murder the most obnoxious among the pri- soners who were inhabitants of the country, as to produce a solemn declaration from General Greene, that any man guilty of so atrocious an act should be exe- cuted. When Fort Cornwallis surrendered, as we have seen, no exertions could have saved Colonel Brown, had he not been sent to Savannah protected by a guard of con- tinental troops. Lieutenant Colonel Grierson of the royal militia was shot by unknown marksmen ; and, al- though a reward of one hundred guineas was offered to any person who would inform against the perpetrator of the crime, he could never be discovered. " The whole country," said Greene, in one of his letters, "is one continued scene of blood and slaughter." Greene was too humane, as well as too judicious, not to discourage this exterminating spirit. Perceiving in it the total destruction of the country, he sought to ap- pease it by restraining the excesses of those who were attached to the American cause. At the high hills of Santee, the reinforcements ex- pected from North Carolina were received. The Ameri- can army, counting every person belonging to it, was augmented to two thousand six hundred men ; but its effective force did not exceed sixteen hundred. After the retreat of General Greene from Orangeburg, Lord Rawdon was induced by ill health to avail himself of a permit to return to Great Britain, and the command of the British forces in South Carolina devolved on Lieu- tenant Colonel Stuart. He a menced, that of Lieutenant Colonel. It is much to his credit that he did not retire from the army till the great work was accomplished, and there was no more serious fighting to be done. In the year 1786, Lee was elected a member of Con- gre-s from Virginia, and he remained in this high, re- sponsible, but by no means agreeable office until the adoption of the Federal Constitution. During this period, Congress was not what it had been in the early (\ iya >f tlio revolution. The master spirits of the nation Lad gem-rally w!'J;lnnvn from it* 1'^i.vlative councils LEE TO WASHINGTON. 253 and the people, disgusted by the imbecility of their suc- cessors, paid little attention to its acts. But Lee ad- dressed himself to his new duties with his accustomed ardor and patriotism. His correspondence with Wash- ington at this period shows that he still retained the confidence of the Father of his country, who freely in- terchanged opinions with him on public affairs. By the following extract from a letter from Colonel Lee to General Washington respecting the grand topic of the day, the free navigation of the Mississippi, it would appear that Lee was a believer in the doctrine that a representative must yield his own judgment to the instructions of his constituents. Lee says : " The eastern States consider a commercial connection with Spain as the only remedy for the distresses, which oppress their citizens, most of which they say flow from the decay of their commerce. Their delegates have con- sequently zealously pressed the formation of this con- nection, as the only effectual mode to revive the trade of their country. In this opinion they have been joined by two of the middle States. On the other hand, Vir- ginia has with equal zeal opposed the connection, be- cause the project involves expressly the disuse of the navigation of the Mississippi for a given time, and even- tually they think will sacrifice our right to it. The delegation is under instructions from the State on this subject. They have acted in obedience to their instruc- tions, and, myself excepted, in conformity to their pri- vate sentiments. I confess that I am by no means con- vinced of the justice or policy of our instructions, and very much apprehend, unless they are repealed by the 254 LIFE OF MAJOR GT1XEHAL HENRY LEE. present Assembly, the fatal effects of discord in council will be experienced by the United States in a very high degree. " With respect to the navigation of the Mississippi, you already know my sentiments. They have been uniformly the same, and, as I have observed to you in a former letter, are controverted by only one consideration of weight, and that is, the operation which the occlusion of it may have on the minds of the western settlers, who will not consider the subject in a relative point of view, or on a comprehensive scale, and nr.iy be influenced by the demagogues of the country to act's of extravagance and desperation, under the popular declamation, that their interests are sacrificed. Colonel Mason at present is in a fit of the gout. What his sentiments on the sub- ject are, I know not, nor whether he will be able to at- tend the Assembly during the present session. For some reasons, however, which need not be mentioned, I am inclined to believe he will advocate the navigation of that river. But in all matters of great national mo- ment, the only true line of conduct is dispassionately to compare the advantages and disadvantages of the mea- sure proposed, and decide from the balance. The less evil, where there is a choice of them, should always yield to the greater. What benefits, more than we now enjoy, are to be obtained by such a treaty with Spain, as you have delineated, I am not enough of a commercial man to give my opinion on." A few months before this correspondence General Greene died after a short illness near Savannah, Geor- gia, (June 19th, 1786,) aged forty-four, leaving a name DEATH OF GREECE. 255 that will ever shine with pre-eminent lustre in the annals of the country. " Your friend and second," said Mr. Lee in his letter to Washington, " the patriot and noble Greene is no more. Universal grief reigns here. How hard is the fate of the United States to lose such a son in the mid- dle of life ! Irreparable loss ! But he is gone, and I ain incapable to say more." July \\th. Congress voted, that a monument should be erected at the seat of government, " in honor of his patriotism, valor, and ability." Journals, August 8th. 256 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XXII. Correspondence of Colonel Lee and General Washington on the subject of the latter accepting the office of President of the United States. After the adoption of the Federal Constitution, it \vas referred to Congress to pass the acts necessary for carry- ing it into execution. Colonel Lee, being at this time a member of Congress, was able to appreciate all the dif- ficulties which would attend the new government at its outset ; and was strongly impressed with the absolute necessity of General Washington being placed at its head as President of the United States. At the same time he knew Washington's reluctance to enter public life again. With the cordial familiarity of an old friend, he wrote to Washington as follows : HENRY LEE TO GEORGE WASHINGTON. NEW YORK, 13 September, 1788. MY DEAR GENERAL, At length the new government has received the last act necessary to its existence. This day Congress passed the requisite previous arrrange- ments. The first Wednesday in January the ratifying States are to appoint electors ; on the first Wednesday in February the President is to be chosen ; and the first LEE TO WASHINGTON. 257 Wednesday in March is the time, and this city the place, for commencing proceedings. Some delay has attended this business from a differ- ence in opinion respecting the place of meeting, but this delay has not in the least affected the sooner or later operation of the constitution. The southern gentlemen did not accord in the place of temporary residence, from a discordance in sentiment of its effect on the establish- ment of the permanent seat of government. Some con- sidered this city, others a more southern position, as the most favorable theatre to negotiate the determination of the ten miles square. Many plausible and some cogent reasons are adducible in support of either opinion, and time only can show which is founded in propriety. The solemnity of the moment, and its application to yourself, has fixed my mind in contemplations of a public and a personal nature ; and I feel an involuntary impulse, which I cannot resist, of communicating without reserve to you some of the reflections which the hour has pro- duced. Solicitous for our common happiness as a people, and convinced, as I continue to be, that our peace and prosperity depend on the proper improvement of the present period, my anxiety is extreme that the new government may have an auspicious beginning. To effect this, and to perpetuate a nation formed under your aus- pices, it is certain that again you will be called forth. The same principles of devotion to the good of man- kind, which have invariably governed your conduct, will, no doubt, continue to rule your mind, however opposite their consequences maybe to your repose and happiness. It may be wrong, but I cannot suppress, in my wishes IT 258 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. for national felicity, due regard to your personal fame and content. If the same success should attend your efforts on this important occasion, which has distinguished you hitherto, then to be sure you will have spent a life, which Provi- dence rarely, if ever, gave to the lot of one man. It is my belief, it is my anxious hope, that this will be the case, but all things are uncertain, and perhaps nothing more than political events. The new government, though about to commence its proceedings, and received by a large majority of the people with unprecedented unanim- ity and attachment, must encounter, from the nature of human affairs, many difficulties. These obstacles to its harmonious progress will receive additional weight and influence from the active and enterprising characters, who continue to inflame the passions and to systematize the measures of opposition. The circular letter from this State seems to be the standard to which the various minorities will repair, and, if they should succeed in bringing quickly into action the objects of that letter, new and serious difficulties must arise, which will cross and may destroy the government in its infancy. Much will depend on the part which the Assembly of Virginia may adopt in this business, and from the com- plexion of that body, little is to be hoped. They ap- pear to be generally opposed, and Mr. Henry with many other conventional coadjutors are members of the legislature. Madison will not be there, nor is there a friend to government in the Assembly of comparative ability. It would be fortunate if this gentleman could be introduced into that body, and I think it is practic- LEE TO WASHINGTON. 259 able. Mr. Gordon, one of the Orange members, would readily vacate to let him in, and the county would cer- tainly elect him. In my letter of this date to Dr. Stuart I have mentioned this suggestion. It would certainly be unpleasant to you, and obnoxious to all who feel for your past fame, to see you at the head of a tumbling system. It is a sacrifice on your part, in- supportable in any point of view. But, on the other hand, no alternative seems to be presented. Without you the government can have but little chance of success, and the people of that happiness which its prosperity must yield. In this dilemma it seems wise, that such previous measures be in time adopted, as most promise to allay the fury of opposition, to defer amendments till experience has shown defects, and to insure the appoint- ment of able and honest men in the first Congress. One of the best means to accomplish this seems to me, to bring into the Assembly of Virginia the aid before mentioned. Indeed I know of nothing so effective ; for on the conduct of Virginia every thing will depend. Her example will be followed ; and, if she supports with promptitude the system recommended by this State, con- fusion and anarchy may be the substitutes of order and good government. With much freedom have I disclosed to you, and to you only, my sentiments on the present epoch, as it in- volves in it yourself. I am persuaded you will attribute my conduct to the motives which gave birth to it, zeal for the public prosperity and solicitude for your fame and happiness. In a few weeks I shall return to Vir- ginia ; if by land, I shall pay my respects to you at 260 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Mount Vernon, when it will be more in my power to ex- plain fully my opinions. I hare the honor to be, with unalterable attachment, yours truly, HENRY LEE. The following is Washington's answer, which strongly evinces the confidential terms of their friendship, and the respect which Washington entertained for the opinion of Lee. TO HENRY LEE, IN CONGRESS. MOUNT VERNON, 22 September, 1788. DEAR SIR, Your letter of the 13th instant was of so friendly and confidential a complexion, as to .merit my early attention and cordial acknowledgments. I am glad Congress have at last decided upon an ordinance for carrying the new government into execution. In my mind the place for the meeting of the new Congress was not an object of such very important consequence ; but I greatly fear, that the question entailed upon that body, respecting their permanent residence, will be pregnant with difficulty and danger. God grant that true patriot- ism and a spirit of moderation may exclude a narrow locality, and all ideas unfriendly to the Union, from every quarter. Your observations on the solemnity of the crisis, and its application to myself, bring before me subjects of the most momentous and interesting nature. In our endeav- our to establish a new general government, the contest, nationally considered, seems not to have been so much for glory as existence. It was for a long time doubtful WASHINGTON TO LEE. 261 whether we were to survive as an independent republic, or decline from our federal dignity into insignificant and wretched fragments of an empire. The adoption of the constitution so extensively, and with so liberal an ac- quiescence on the part of the minorities in general, pro- mised the former ; until lately the circular letter of New York carried, in my apprehension, an unfavorable if not an insidious tendency to a contrary policy. I still hope for the best ; but, before you mentioned it, I could not help fearing it would serve as a standard to which the disaffected might resort. It is now evidently the part of all honest men, who are friends to the new constitution, to endeavor to give it a chance to disclose its merits and defects, by carrying it fairly into effect in the first instance. For it is to be apprehended, that, by an attempt to obtain amendments before the experiment has been candidly made, " more is meant than meets the ear," that an intention is concealed to accomplish slily what could not have been done openly, to undo all that has been done. If the fact so exists, that a kind of combination is forming to stifle the government in embryo, it is a happy circumstance that the design. has become suspected. Preparations should be the sure attendant upon fore- warning. Probably prudence, wisdom, and patriotism were never more essentially necessary, than at the pre- sent moment ; and so far as it can be done in an irre- proachably direct manner, no effort ought to be left un- essayed to procure the election of the best possible char- acters to the new Congress. On their harmony,, de- liberation, and decision every thing will depend. I 262 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. heartily wish Mr. Madison was in our Assembly, as I think with you it is of unspeakable importance that Vir- ginia should set out with her federal measures under right auspices. The principal topic of your letter is to me a point of great delicacy indeed, insomuch that I can scarcely with- out some impropriety touch upon it. In the first place, the event to which you allude may never happen ; among other reasons, because, if the partiality of my fellow citizens conceive it to be a means by which the sinews of the new government are to be strengthened, it will of consequence be obnoxious to those, who are in oppo- sition to it, many of whom unquestionably will be placed among the electors. This consideration alone would supersede the expe- diency of announcing any definitive and irrevocable res- olution. You are among the small number of those, who know my invincible attachment to domestic life, and that my sincerest wish is to continue in the enjoyment of it solely until my final hour. But the world would be neither so well instructed, nor so candidly disposed, as to believe me uninfluenced by sinister motives, in case any circumstance should render a deviation from the line of conduct I had prescribed to myself indispensable. Should the contingency you suggest take place, and (for argument's sake alone let me say it) should my un- feigned reluctance to accept the office be overcome by a deference for the reasons and opinions of my friends, might I not, after the declarations I have made (and Heaven knows they were made in the sincerity of my heart), in the judgment of the impartial world and of WASHINGTON TO LEE. 263 posterity, be chargeable with levity and inconsistency, if not -with rashness and ambition ? Nay farther, would there not be some apparent foundation for the two former charges ? Now justice to myself and tranquillity of conscience require, that I should act a part, if not above imputation, at least capable of vindication. Nor will you conceive me to be too solicitous for reputation. Though I prize as I ought the good opinion of my fellow citizens, yet, if I know myself, I would not seek or retain popularity at the expense of one social duty or moral virtue. While doing what my conscience informed me was right, as it respected my God, my country, and myself, I could despise all the party clamor and unjust censure, which might be expected from some, whose personal en- mity might be occasioned by their hostility to the govern- ment. I am conscious, that I fear alone to give any real occasion for obloquy, and that I do not dread to meet with uumerited reproach. And certain I am whensoever I shall be convinced the good of my country requires my reputation to be put in risk, regard for my own fame will not come in competition with an object of so much magnitude. If I declined the task, it would lie upon quite another principle. Notwithstanding my advanced season of life, my increasing fondness for agricultural amusements, and my growing love of retirement, augment and confirm my decided predilection for the character of a private citizen, yet it would be no one of these mo- tives, nor the hazard to which my former reputation might be exposed, nor the terror of encountering new fatigues and troubles, that would deter me from an ac- 264 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. ceptance ; but a belief, that some other person, who had less pretence and less inclination to be excused, could execute all the duties full as satisfactorily as myself. To say more would be indiscreet ; as a disclosure of a refusal beforehand might incur the application of the fable in which the fox is represented as undervaluing the grapes he could not reach. You will perceive, my dear sir, by what is here observed, which you will be pleased to consider in the light of a confidential communication, that my inclinations will dispose and decide me to re- main as I am, unless a clear and insurmountable convic- tion should be impressed on my mind, that some very disagreeable consequences must, in all human probability, result from the indulgence of my wishes. If you return by land. I shall expect without failure the pleasure of your company. I am much indebted to you for your obliging offer of forwarding such articles as I might want from New York, though I shall not have occasion at this moment to avail myself of your goodness. With great regard and esteem, LEE MEMBER OF CONVENTION. 265 CHAPTER XXIII. (Vonel Le3 chosen a member of the Convention of Virginia for rati- fying the Constitution of the United States His earnest support of the Constitution in the Convention Colonel Lee chosen a mem- ber of the House of Delegates of Virginia Offered a command in the army to act against the Indians Declines Chosen governor of Virginia Proposed as commander of the army against the northwestern Indians Correspondence with President Washington on this subject. COLONEL LEE was chosen a member of the Convention of Virginia, -which met in June, 1788, for the purpose of considering the propriety of adopting the new Constitu- tion of the United States. He was one of the most strenuous and eloquent supporters of the Constitution, notwithstanding the opposition of some of the most in- fluential men of the State, among whom was Patrick Henry. None of the patriotic men who supported the Consti- tution was more gratified than Lee, when after long and earnest debates, the Convention of Virginia finally voted for ratification of the Constitution. Lee was soon after chosen a member of the House of Delegates in Virginia. In 1791, Colonel Lee was offered the command of a portion of th? army raised by the government of the 266 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. United States to chastise the Indians who were ravaging our northwestern frontier. This office he declined. The troops to act under his command were to consist of three battalions, to be raised in Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Virginia. In 1792 he retired from his seat in the House of Delegates, on being raised to the high and responsible office of governor of Virginia. He filled the chair of governor for the next three years. After St. Glair's defeat, Lee was proposed for the chief command of the army to act against the Indians (1792), and in a letter to General Washington he re- marks that he might have been appointed. Washington was anxious that he should receive the appointment. Lee appears not to have desired to accept it. He was not pleased, however, when assured by Colo- nel Darke that the Secretary of War, General Knox, had opposed the wishes of Washington in this matter. The following letter from Lee to Washington shows Lee's resentment against Knox ; and at the same time evinces an unusual degree of moral courage in Lee. Scarce another man in the country would have dared to address so bold a remonstrance as this to Washington. But Lee was well assured of the good will and candour of his illustrious friend, and knew that his motives would not be misconstrued. The extracts from Lee's letter and from Darke's letter to Lee are as follows : * From Governor Lees Letter. " You cannot have for- gotten a declaration, which you made at your own table just before your acceptance of the arduous station you * Sparks' Writings of Washington. LEE TO WASHINGTON. 267 enjoy, which then sunk deep into my heart, and never can be eradicated, namely, that a frank communication of the truth to you, respecting the public mind, would be ever received as the highest testimony of respect and attachment. Often have I wished to present you with evidences of my affection and devotion in conformity to the above declaration, since your return to public life : but, presuming that you might derive ample infor- mation from others, and distrusting my own inquiry and observations, I have heretofore silenced my desire. Nor indeed, for the same reasons, should I now commence the task, did it not appear to me indispensably necessary; for, if the information be accurate, you are deceived and abused by those in whom you place the highest confi- dence, and consequently your own character, as well as the public interest, may be submitted to derogation and injury. What one minister may have done on one occasion, may extend to all occasions and to all minis- ters. "You cannot be a stranger to the extreme disgust, which the late appointment to the command of the army excited among all orders in this State. "Whether the same be just or not, is immaterial at present ; or whe- ther taking into view all the circumstances of the case a better appointment could have been made, is by no means the object of my inquiry. The event was the subject of general conversation, during which period Colonel Darke visited Richmond, and of course became a party in the opinions and communications given on the occasion. What he said to me was in my judgment necessary to you, and I took the liberty to write to 268 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. Colonel Darke, requesting him to commit to paper the conversation between us the previous day. This he did, and I enclose it for your perusal. "I thought it proper to send you the original, al- though the handwriting is rather obscure, lest a copy might in any degree change the meaning of the commu- nication. If Colonel Darke is right, it follows clearly, that, in a very important matter to yourself and the community, one of your officers exerted himself to in- crease certain difficulties, which obstructed the execution of your own wishes, instead of endeavoring to remove them ; acting in obedience to his own desire, rather than following the decision of his superior. If your ministers dare thus to do, you must be subject to hourly imposi- tions, and the national concerns will be regulated by their and not your judgment. I have not, nor shall I lisp a word of this communication to the gentlemen whom it concerns. For yourself only it is intended. It is not in my power to ascertain whether the same be true or not. You can readily distinguish this fact. Colonel Darke is a man of truth and honor, and he speaks posi- tively. You will, I trust, be the event as it may, impute my conduct to the motives which produce it, respect and attachment to yourself. Personally I do not feel on the occasion, only that I cannot dissemble the gratification, which the opinion you were pleased to express of my talents afforded ; and indeed I am candid to declare, that I prefer such a testimonial to the office itself, to which I might have been appointed." Richmond, June ->//;. From Colonel Darke a Letter to Governor Lee. " In DARKE TO LEE. 269 answer to your letter, concerning the conversation I had the honor to have with the President, as it was not of a private nature as far as it related to you, I will give as good an account as my memory will allow, as it could not be the President's desire that I should not. He mentioned you as commander-in-chief of the army, spoke much in favor of your abilities in so respectful a manner, that I thought you would certainly have been appointed. He indeed said something of your rank in the late Con- tinental army, and asked me if I would serve, should you be appointed to the chief command ; which question I did not answer, though I confess I think I should. But being so distressed in mind, for reasons that I need not mention to you, I did not give his Excellency an an- swer, but intended to do it before I left town, which I did not. Knowing he was much engaged in business of importance, I was in doubt lie would think I intruded ; at the same time was determined, if you had been ap- pointed, to have gone with you and given you what little assistance I was capable of, or indeed any other of my acquaintance, that I thought equal to that great and important trust. " The Secretary of War said something to me con- cerning my accepting of some appointment. I told him I first wanted to know who would command the army, and said something of you and some others. He let me understand some time after, that he thought I could not serve with you with propriety, honor, or words to that purpose, but that you would not be appointed. This I confess I thought General Knox might be mistaken in, 270 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. as, from what I heard from the President, I had a right to expect you would." May 12^. In the following extract from Washington's answer to Lee, it will be observed that he exonerates General Knox, whom he designates by the letters G. K., from having exerted his influence against Lee, and asisigns reasons for his not being appointed which any military man will see are decisive, although they involve no disparage- ment of Lee's acknowledged courage and ability as a commander. In his answer to Lee, Washington says : * " I have no hesitation in declaring to you, that the bias of my inclination was strongly in your favor ; but that the result of my inquiries, direct and indirect, of military and indeed of other characters, who were well disposed to see you in nomination, was, that, if you were appointed to the command, it would be vain to look for senior officers to act subordinately, or, if they consented, it would be so grudgingly as that more than probably the seeds of sedition would be coeval with the formation of the army, such being the nature of military pride. Admitting this, then, one of two things would inevitably have followed ; either an army com- posed of discontented materials, or of junior characters. The fir.st might be attended with fatal consequences; and as to the other, however excellent the officers might be, if any disaster should befall the army, it would in- stantly be ascribed to the inexperience of the principal officers in stations to which they had never been accus- tomed, thereby drawing a weight upon my shoulders to heavy to be borne. This was my own view of the sub- * Sparks' Writings of Washington. Vol. x. p. 247. WASHINGTON TO LEE. 271 ject, and the principle upon which I acted; not, be assured, because G. K. was of this or of that opinion. The fact, I sincerely believe, is, that he was as much puzzled as I was to fix on the first oflicer, under the circumstances that existed. How far the appointment of G. W.* is a popular or an unpopular measure, is not for me to decide. It was not the determination of a moment, nor was it the effect of partiality or of influence; for no application (if that in any instance could have warped my judgment) was ever made in his behalf from any one, who could have thrown the weight of a feather into his scale, but because, under a full view of all circumstances, he appeared most eligi- ble. To a person of your observation and intelligence it is unnecessary to remark, that an appointment, which may be unpopular in one place, and with one set of men, may not be so in another place, or with another set of men, and vice versd ; and that to attempt to please every body is the sure way to please nobody ; because the at- tempt would be as idle, as the exertion would be imprac- ticable. G. W. has many good points as an officer, and it is to be hoped, that time, reflection, good advice, and, above all, a due sense of the importance of the trust, which is committed to him, will correct his foibles, or cast a shade over them. With esteem and regard, I am, &c. * General Wayne, who bad been appointed to the command of the western expedition as successor to General St. Clair, who hud resigned. 272 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XXIV. Washington's proclamation of neutrality Lee's opinion on it His letter to Washington Death of Mrs. Lee He wishes to take mili- tary service in France His letter to Washington on the subject Washington's answer. No act of Washington's administration has commanded more respect from the reflecting part of his countrymen, than his proclamation of neutrality on the breaking out of the war between England and revolutionary France. It is well understood now, that this act saved the coun- try from endless embarrassments and perils. It is a curious fact, and one which is very decisive of the sound judgment of governor Lee in political affairs, that be- fore receiving this proclamation, he wrote to Washing- ton advising him to issue such a paper. In his letter he said, "The minds of the people of my acquaintance are much agitated by reports of privateers being fitted out in some of our ports. The considerate part of society hope for peace, which can only be ob- tained by strict neutrality. Do you not think your pro- clamation on this subject would be useful ? Pardon the suggestion, and regard it only as my opinion ; and you know how uninformed I must be on this subject." General Lee's wife died about this time ; and he ap- pears to have suffered the most intense affliction at her I LEE TO WASHINGTON. 273 loss. In his distress he thought of action in the stirring life of the camp, as relief from afflictive thoughts and memories ; and as no opportunity of indulging this wish, and returning to his old military pursuits, was presented in his own country, he had serious thoughts of offering his services to the government of France, where he could have received the appointment of Major General. The following extract from a letter to Washington asking his advice, will fully explain this matter: " As soon after my hearing of your return to Mount Vernon as I could, I set out on a visit to you, but un- fortunately your stay at home was so short, that I could not see you. I had reached Stafford Court-House, when I accidentally learned that you had departed on the pre- vious Sunday ; and on knowing this I instantly turned back from whence I came. This disappointment would have always been mortifying to me, as it deprived me of the pleasure of seeing you ; but it was uncommonly so then, as I had vast solicitude to obtain your opinion on a subject highly interesting to me personally. " Bred to arms, I have always since my domestic ca- lamity wished for a return to my profession, as the best resort for my mind in its affliction. Finding the serious turn which the French affairs took last year, I inter- posed with the Marquis to obtain me a commission in their army, and at the same time made the same appli- cation in another way. The Marquis, about the time he got my letter, took the part, which issued so unfortu- nately to .him. From him I had no reply. But from the other source I am informed, that a major-general's commission will be given to me on my appearance in Paris, 18 274 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. and that probably it would be sent to me. I have detailed this to you, merely that your mind might be fully inform- ed, inasmuch as the step I may take will be to me all-im- portant. I am consequently solicitous for the best advice, and this I am persuaded you can give. Should it be improper on your part, much as I want it, I must relin- quish the hope. But as your opinion to me will never be known but to myself, and as I ask your counsel in your private character, I feel a presumption in favor of my wishes. " If fair war on terms of honor, with certainty of sus- tenance to the troops, and certainty of concert among citizens, will and can be supported by France, I will embark. If the reverse in any part is probable, to go would be the completion of my lot of misery. You see my situation ; you have experienced my secrecy in my younger days, and you know the inviolable affection I bear towards you. Apprehend no improper effects of your free opinion to me." Richmond, April 29^, 1793. Washington in a letter, dated May 1793, returns the following wise, and friendly answer to Lee's inquiries, which appears to have extinguished Lee's aspirations for distinction in a foreign service. Washington, after touch- ing on other matters, wrote as follows : * I come now to a more difficult part of your letter. As a public character, I can say nothing on the subject of it. As a private man, I am unwilling to say much. Give advice I shall not. All I can do, then, towards complying with your request is to declare, that, if the case which you have suggested were mine, I should pon- * Sparks' Writings of Washington. Vol. x. p. 343. WASHINGTON TO LEE. 275 der well before I resolved ; not only for private consi- derations, but on public grounds. The latter, because, being the first magistrate of a respectable State, much speculation would be excited by such a measure, and the consequences thereof not seen into at the first glance. As it might respect myself only, because it would appear a boundless ocean I was about to embark on, from whence no land is to be seen. In other words, because the affairs of [France] would seem to me to be in the highest paroxysm of disorder; not so much from the pressure of foreign enemies, for in the cause of liberty this ought to be fuel to the fire of a patriot soldier, and to increase his ardor, but because those in whose hands the government is intrusted are ready to tear each other to pieces, and will more than probably prove the worst foes the country has. To all which may 1 be added the proba- bility of the scarcity of bread, from the peculiar circum- stances of the contending parties, which, if it should happen, would accelerate a crisis of sad confusion, and possibly of entire change in the political system. The enclosed came under cover to me by one of the late arrivals. If the date of it is as old as the one to me, which accompanied it, it can contain nothing new. Although no name will appear to this letter, I beg it may be committed to the flames as soon as it is read. I need not add, because you must know it, that I am al- ways yours. 276 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XXV. Lee's opinion on Washington's system of neutrality Genet's conduct Correspondence of Washington aud Lee on the subject Origin of the whiskey insurrection in Pennsylvania Washington deter- mines to suppress it Raises an army and gives Lee the command in chief with the rank of Major General Washington's instructions to Lee Speedy suppression of the revolt. WE have already seen that governor Lee was a firm supporter of Washington's system of neutrality towards the belligerent powers of Europe. The following letter to General Washington shows that he continued to follow this course ; that he endeavored to prevent the French minister Genet from endeavoring to disturb the state of neutrality, and that he foresaw the pernicious and un- principled course of conduct which Genet would adopt exciting the citizens of the United States to resist their own government, and endeavoring to involve this coun- try in the war between France and England. The letter from Lee to Washington, dated Richmond, June 14, 1793, is as follows : MY DEAR SIR: Plain and evident as is the wise policy of neutrality on the part of the United States during the present European war, I find that the papers teem with publications reprobating this system. If I am to judge of the feelings- and disposition of the LEE TO WASHINGTON. 277 people of the United States, from what I believe to be the temper of Virginia on this question, I cannot doubt, that nine tenths of America applaud the policy adopted, and feel increased gratitude and love for the man, who has declared the same as the rule of conduct for his fellow citizens. There are in all societies, at all times, a set of men anxious for change in the political machine, and fond of confusion. This disposition results in part from love of novelty, from ruined private circum- stances, and disappointments in political stations. This class of men receive the aid of the wicked and abandoned of every description, and therefore in free countries are considered more numerous than they really are, because they are noisy, clamorous, and impudent. But when their weight in society is taken, they will be found as light as straw. So it is here at present. If a stranger were asked his opinion of the wishes of the people of this country with respect to war, he would probably declare the same to be universally favorable ; for he would gather his information from the conversa- tions he had heard at taverns, where this order of men abound, gambling and drinking all night, and all day abusing men and measures however respectable, however proper. I returned yesterday from a visit to our arsenal at the Point of Fork, and took occasion during my journey to talk freely with the planters respecting your proclama- tion. I found every person regarding it as highly wise, duly timed, and all expressed a confidence in your ad- hering invariably to its purport. To my mind the.-e communications were not unex- 278 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. pected, and, yet I professs I derived great satisfaction from them, because, from the clamor issuing out of the towns and promulgated in the papers, I began to fear that the golden prospects of felicity before us would be lost by our country, in spite of the wisdom and firmness of our government ; and I have been induced to give to you my observations thereon, as in your situation at this crisis the happiness of the people requires you should be well acquainted with their opinions. When M. Genet was here, we conversed very freely with respect to the neutrality of the United States. I attempted to convince him, and I thought with some effect, that, from the superiority of the enemy's fleet, it was the only way we could take, which promised to France those provisions which we had, and Avhich she might want ; and concluded the argument I held on this subject by asserting, that, had you determined to prefer the interests of France to every other consideration, you could not have acted more effectually than you did, when you issued your proclamation, and that happily on this occasion, while you did the greatest good to the United States, you did all the good possible to their ally ; that we had no fleet, no army, no money to authorize us to take a part in the war with effect, and to do it pitifully was to risk our own destruction, without the consolation of affording material aid to our friends. He seemed to acquiesce in my reasoning, but insinu- ated, that, in case the royal government was reestab lished in France, the kings of Europe would combine to destroy liberty here, and that our existence as a nation depended upon the success of the republican system, LEE TO WASHINGTON. 279 and that we might conveniently make important diver- sions in her favor on our southern and northern neigh- bors. To this I opposed our infant situation as a people, our love of peace, the heavy debt which oppresses us in con- sequence of the last war, the probable futility of such vast enterprises, and the certainty that France would derive more benefit from holding within her own bosom all her means of men and money, than she possibly could by such Quixotic adventures. I augured ill of their late efforts against Belgium, (which have turned out since as I presumed,) and contended that the sure way to effect their object was to be content with defending their own country. The impressions, which he seemed to entertain when we parted, induced me to hope that he would never at- tempt to disturb the system of neutrality adopted. But opinions of moderation and wisdom can scarcely be held long by any man in his situation, when our citi- zens seem to take an active part in commending very opposite conduct. I judge by what I read in the Phila- delphia papers, then, that his mind will be soon turned from those proper sentiments, which he possessed when here, and that our only route to national prosperity may experience new obstructions. But, Sir, let whatever may happen or be effected, in your firmness we all rest thoroughly convinced, that you can never be brought to depart from that line of conduct, which in your judgment best promotes the pub- lic good. 280 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. With best wishes for your health and happiness, I am ever your most affectionate friend and humble servant. HENRY LEE. Washington's answer was as follows : " The communications in your letter were pleasing and grateful ; for, although I have done no public act with which my mind upbraids me, yet it is highly satisfac- tory to learn, that the things which I do, of an interest- ing tendency to the peace and happiness of this country, are generally approved by my fellow citizens. But, were the case otherwise, I should not be less inclined to know the sense of the people upon every matter of great public concern ; for, as I have no wish superior to that of promoting the happiness and welfare of this country, so, consequently, it is only for me to know the means to accomplish the end, if it be within the compass of my powers. " That there are in this, as well as in all other coun tries, discontented characters, I well know ; as also that these characters are actuated by very different views ; some good, from an opinion that the measures of the general government are impure; some bad, and, if I might be allowed to use so harsh an expression, diaboli- cal, inasmuch as they are not only meant to impede the measures of that government generally ; but more espe- cially, as a great means towards the accomplishment of it, to destroy the confidence, which it is necessary for the people to place, until they have unequivocal proof of demerit, in their public servants. In this light I con- sider myself, whilst I am an occupant of office ; and, if WASHINGTON TO LEE. 281 they were to go further and call me their slave, during this period I would not dispute the point. " But in what will this abuse terminate ? For the result, as it respects' myself, I care not ; for I have a consolation within, that no earthly efforts can deprive me of, and that is, that neither ambitious nor inter- ested motives have influenced my conduct. The ar- rows of malevolence, therefore, however barbed and well pointed, never can reach the most vulnerable part of me ; though, whilst I am up as a mark, they will be continually aimed. The publications in Freneau's and Bache's papers are outrages on common decency ; and they progress in that style, in proportion as their pieces are treated with contempt, and are passed by in silence, by those at whom they are aimed. The tendency of them, however, is too obvious to be mistaken by men of cool and dispassionate minds, and, in my opinion, ought to alarm them ; because it is difficult to prescribe bounds to the effect. "The light in which you endeavored to place the views and conduct of this country to M. Genet, and the sound policy thereof, as it respected his own, was unquestiona- bly the true one, and such as a man of penetration, left to himself, would most certainly have viewed them in ; but mum on this head. Time may unfold more than pru- dence ought to disclose at present." Some further correspondence took place between Washington and Lee, respecting the proceedings of Genet, and the fashion of Jacobin Clubs which he intro- duced into this country, for the purpose of involving it in such scenes of bloody anarchy as had been enacted in 282 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. France under the au?pices of the original Jacobin Club of Paris. It appears by the correspondence of Wash- ington and Lee, and indeed it is a well known fact of history, that the Democratic Societies, as these clubs were called, supported the opposers of government in the famous Whiskey Insurrection in Pennsylvania. One of the measures of Washington's administration for raising revenue for the support of the government, and paying the interest on the national debt, was an ex- cise duty on whiskey of domestic manufacture. This was openly resisted by the people of the western coun- ties of Pennsylvania, and the officers of government were prevented from performing their duty by force of arms. Conciliatory measures, far from terminating, only in- creased the evil. The insurgents, misled by the Demo- cratic Societies and other opponents of the government, gathered strength from the supposed weakness of a gov- ernment which tried conciliation with them, and the in- surrection assumed a very formidable aspect. It was impossible fop- Washington to tolerate such a state of things as this, and he determined to put down the insurrection by military force. An army of fifteen thousand men was speedily raised, consisting of militia from the States of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Maryland, and Virginia, and a. large num- ber of volunteers from these states. So determined were the people to sustain the laws that men of the highest standing and influence in the community, shoul- dered their muskets, and took their places in the ranks as private soldiers. Washington appointed Governor Lee commander-in- WASHINGTON TO LEE. 283 chief of this force, with the rank of Major General ; and when a portion of the army was assembled at Bedford, he went to that place in person to superintend the ar- rangements for their march to the revolted counties. The following is his letter of instructions to General Lee before returning to Philadelphia, where his presence was required in consequence of the approaching session of Congress. TO HENRY LEE, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF THE MILITIA ARMY. BEDFORD, 20th October, 1794. SIR : Being about to return to the seat of govern- ment, I cannot take my departure, without conveying through you to the army under your command, the very high sense I entertain of the enlightened and patriotic zeal for the constitution and the laws, which has led them cheerfully to quit their families, homes, and the comforts of private life, to undertake and thus far to perform a long and fatiguing march, and to encounter and endure the hardships and privations of a military life. Their conduct hitherto affords a full assurance, that their perseverance will be equal to their zeal, and that they will continue to perform with alacrity whatever the full accomplishment of the object of their march shall render necessary : No citizens of the United States can ever be engaged in a service more important to their country. It is no- thing less than to consolidate and to preserve the bless- ings of that revolution, which, at much expense of blood and treasure, constituted us a free and independent 284 LIFE OP MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. nation. It is to give the world an illustrious example, of the utmost consequence to the cause of mankind. I experience a heart-felt satisfaction in the conviction, that the conduct of the troops throughout will be in every V''-pcct answerable to the goodness of the cause and the magnitude of the stake. There is but one other point on which I think it proper to add a special recommendation ; it is, that every officer and soldier will constantly bear in mind, that he comes to support the laws, and that it would be peculiarly unbecoming in him to be in any way the in- fractor of them ; that the essential principles of a free government confine the province of the military, when culled forth on such occasions, to these two objects, first, to combat and subdue all who may be found in arms in opposition to the national will and authority, secondly, to aid and support the civil magistrates in bringing of- fenders to justice. The dispensation of this justice be- longs to the civil magistrate ; and let it ever be our pride and our glory to leave the sacred deposit there inviolate. Convey to my fellow-citizens in arms my warm acknowledgments for the readiness, with which they have hitherto seconded me in the most delicate and momentous duty the chief magistrate of a free people IIHVC to perform, and add my affectionate wishes for tin ir health, comfort, and success. Could my further with tin-in have been necessary, or compatible with my civil duties at a period when the approaching commencement of a session of Congress particularly calls me to return to the seat of government, it would not have been withheld. In leaving them I have the less END OF THE INSURRECTION. 285 regret, as I know I commit them to an able and faithful direction, and that this direction will be ably and faith- fully seconded by all. I am, &c. Bedford was the rendezvous of the troops from New Jersey and Pennsylvania, and Cumberland on the Poto- mac for those of Maryland and Virginia. The governors of New Jersey and Pennsylvania commanded the militia of their respective states and acted under the orders of Lee. From Cumberland and Bedford, the army marched in two divisions into the country of the insurgents. The greatness of the force prevented the effusion of blood. The disaffected did not venture to assemble in arms. Several of the leaders, who had refused to give assur- ances of future submission to the laws, were seized, and some of them detained for legal prosecution. But although no direct and open opposition was made, the spirit of insurrection was not subdued. A sour and malignant temper displayed itself, which indicated, but too plainly, that the disposition to resist had only sunk under the pressure of the great military force brought into the country, but would rise again should that force be withdrawn. It was, therefore, thought advisable to station for the winter, a detachment to be commanded by Major General Morgan, in the centre of the disaffec- ted country. Thus, without shedding a drop of blood, did the pru- dent vigor of the executive terminate an insurrection, which, at one time, threatened to shake the government of the United States to its foundation.* * Marshall. 286 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XXVI. War with France Army to be raised provisionally Washington names Lee as one of (he Major Generals Lee elected to Congress Deuth of Washington announced Lee writes the resolutions moved in Congress by (Joneral Marshall Appointed by Congress to deliver the Funeral Kulogy on Washington Serves in Congress during Adams's administration Retires to private life. GENERAL LEE continued to serve as governor of Vir- ginia for three years. It was during the last of these years, 1795, that he led the army against the insurgents of Pennsylvania. He now retired to private life. In 1798, the insults of the revolutionary government of France, and the depredations of French cruisers on the commerce of the United States, roused the whole country to indignation. The attempt of Talleyrand to obtain money from our ambassadors as the price of peace, received the reply of one of their number, Gene- ral Pinckney, which has since become so celebrated : "Millions for defence, but not a cent for tribute." These words became the war cry of the nation ; and preparations for hostilities were entered upon with lively zeal. An army was ordered to be raised provisionally for the emergency which was supposed to be approach- ing, and the President, John Adams, appointed General DEATH OF WASHINGTON. 287 Washington Lieutenant General and Commander-in-chief. In selecting the other officers, the name of General Lee was placed oh the list as one of the Major Generals hy Washington. The arrangements with regard to the organization of the Provisional Army occupied the at- tention of Washington during the remainder of his life ; and we learn from his correspondence that he had re- course to the advice of General Lee with respect to the appointment of officers for the different corps of the army. These preparations, doubtless, had their influence in convincing the French government that the government of the United States was not to be trifled with, and the terms of peace being arranged, the Provisional Army was never called into active service. But peace was not restored till after the decease of General Washington. In 1T99, General Lee was elected a member of Con- gress, from Virginia. On the second of December the session of Congress commenced. On the eighteenth of the same month, General John Marshall, the future bio- grapher of Washington, and then a member of the House of Representatives, with much emotion, "in a voice," says the record, " that bespoke the anguish of his mind, and a countenance expressive of the deepest regret," rose, and delivered himself as follows : Mr. Speaker : Information has just been received, that our illustrious fellow-citizen, the Comrnander-in- Chief of the American Army, and the late President of the United States, is no more ! Though this distressing intelligence is not certain, there is too much reason to believe its truth. After re- ceiving information of this national calamity, so heavy 288 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. and PO afflicting, the House of Representatives can be but ill fitted for public business. I move you, therefore, they adjourn. The motion was unanimously agreed to ; and then the House adjourned till to-morrow morning, 11 o'clock. On the next day, (December 19th,) Mr. Marshall ad- dressed the Chair as follows : Mr. Speaker: The melancholy event which was yes- terday announced with doubt, has been rendered but too certain. Our Washington is no more ! The Hero, the Sage, the Patriot of America the man on whom in times of danger every eye was turned and all hopes were placed lives now only in his own great actions, and in the hearts of an affectionate and afflicted people. If, sir, it had even not been usual openly to testify respect for the memory of those whom Heaven had se- lected as its instruments for dispensing good to men, yet such has been the uncommon worth, and such the extra- ordinary incidents which have marked the life of him whose loss we all deplore, that the whole American na- tion, impelled by the same feelings, would call with one voice for a public manifestation of that sorrow which is BO deep and so universal. More than any other individual, and as much as to any one individual was possible, has he contributed to found this our wide-spreading empire, and to give to the Western world its independence and its freedom. Having effected the great object for which he was placed at the head of our armies, we have seen him con- verting the sword into the ploughshare, and voluntarily sinking the soldier in the citizen. EULOGY OF WASHINGTON. 289 When the debility of our federal system had become manifest, and the bonds which connected the parts of this vast continent were dissolving, we have seen him the Chief of those patriots who formed for us a constitu- tion, which, by preserving the Union, will, I trust, sub- stantiate and perpetuate those blessings our Revolution had promised to bestow. In obedience to the general voice of his country, call- ing on him to preside over a great people, we have seen him once more quit the retirement he loved, and in a season more stormy and tempestuous than war itself, with calm and wise determination, pursue the true inter- ests of the nation, and contribute, more than any other could contribute, to the establishment of that system of policy which will, I trust, yet preserve our peace, our honor, and our independence. Having been twice unanimously chosen the Chief Ma- gistrate of a free people, we see him at a time when his re-election, with the universal suffrage, could not have been doubted, affording to the world a rare instance of moderation, by withdrawing from his high station to the peaceful walks of private life. However the public confidence may change, and the public affections fluctuate with respect to others, yet with respect to him they have, in war and in peace, in public and in private life, been as steady as his own firm mind, and as constant as his own exalted virtues. Let us then, Mr. Speaker, pay the last tribute of re- spect and affection to our departed friend let the Grand Council of the nation display those sentiments which the nation feels. 13 290 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. For this purpose I hold in my hand some resolutions, which I will take the liberty to offer to the House. Mr. Marshall having handed them in at the table, they were read, and unanimously agreed to by the House, in the words following, to wit : The House of Representatives of the United States, having received intelligence of the death of their highly valued fellow-citizen Georg* Washington, General of the Armies of the United "States, and sharing the uni- versal grief this distressing event must produce, unani- mously resolve : 1. That this House will wait on the President of the United States, in condolence of this national calamity. 2. That the Speaker's chair be shrouded with black, and that the members and officers of the House wear mourning, during the session. 3. That a joint committee of both Houses be appointed to report measures suitable to the occasion, and expres- sive of the profound sorrow with which Congress is pene- trated, on the loss of a citizen, first in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen. 4. That when this House adjourn, it will adjourn until Monday next. Ordered, That Mr. Marshall and Mr. Smith be ap- pointed a commmittee to wait on the President of the United States, to know when and where he will receive this House for the purpose expressed in the first resolu- tion. Ordered, That Mr. Marshall, Mr. Craik, Mr. Henry Lee, Mr. Eggleston, Mr. Smith, Mr. Stone, Mr. Rut- ledge, Mr. Abiel Foster, Mr. Muhlcnburg, Mr. Van FUNERAL OF WASHINGTON. 291 Cortlandt, Mr. Dwight Foster, Mr. Franklin Davenport, Mr. Claiborne, Mr. Morris, Mr John Brown, and Mr. Ta- liaferro, be a committee, jointly with such committee as may be appointed on the part of the Senate, for the purpose expressed in the third resolution. The reader will observe that the expression, since so often quoted, " First in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen," occurs in the resolutions proposed by General Marshall on this mournful occa- sion ; but General Marshall, in his life of Washington, is careful to inform his readers that the resolutions were prepared by General Lee, who, happening not to be in his place when the melancholy intelligence was received and first mentioned in the House, placed them in the hands of General Marshall who proposed them for adop- tion the next day. General Lee was appointed to deliver Washington's Eulogy at the public Funeral. The proceedings are thus noted on the record : THURSDAY, December 26. This being the day appointed by the resolution of Congress for the funeral procession in honor of the memory of George Washington, late General of the Armies of the United States, the House proceeded to the German Lutheran Church, where they attended the funeral oration, prepared and delivered on the occasion by Major General Lee, one of the members of this House for the State of Virginia. The House, having returned, adjourned until to-mor- row morning. 292 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. A part of the record of proceedings on the 30th of December, is as follows : The Speaker informed the House that, in pursuance of the resolution of Friday last, he had addressed to Ma- jor General Henry Lee, one of the members for the State of Virginia, the following letter : " PHILADELPHIA, Dec. 27, 1799. " DEAR SIR : The enclosed resolutions, which unani- mously passed the House of Representatives this day, will make known to you how highly they have been gratified with the manner in which you have performed the ser- vice assigned to you, in preparing and delivering a fune- ral oration on the death of General Washington. That our constituents may participate in the gratification we have received, from your having so well expressed those sentiments of respect for the character, of gratitude for the services, and of grief for the death of that illustri- trious personage, I flatter myself you will not hesitate to comply with the request of the House, by furnishing a copy of your oration, to be taken for publication. " Allow me, while performing this pleasing task of official duty in communicating an act of the Representatives of the people, so just to you and so honorable to themselves, to embrace the opportunity to declare that I am, per- sonally, with great esteem and sincere regard, dear sir, your friend and obedient servant, " THEODORE SEDGWICK. " The Hon. Maj. Gen. LEE." To which Mr. Lee had replied as follows : LEE'S REPLY. 293 " FRANKLIN COURT, Dec. 28, 1799. " DEAR SIR : I owe to the goodness of the House of Representatives the honor which their resolutions confer on my humble efforts to execute their wish. " I can never disobey their will, and therefore will furnish a copy of the oration delivered on the late afflict- ing occasion, much as I had nattered myself with a dif- ferent disposition of it. " Sincerely reciprocating the personal considerations with which you honor me, I am, very respectfully, sir, your friend and obedient servant, " HENRY LEE. " The Speaker of the House of Rep's." General Lee, thus prominently brought forward on his first appearance in Congress under the new Constitution, subsequently took an active part in the debates, and continued to serve until the close of Mr. Adams's ad- ministration, when he retired to private life. After this period he never held any conspicuous public office. 294 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. CHAPTER XXVII. Private life Pecuniary embarrassments Literary pursuits Me- moirs The Baltimore mob General Lee wounded and General Lingan killed in defending the liberty of the press General Lee's health ruined He goes to the West Indies Returns Visits Mrs. Shaw in Georgia Dies on her plantation Character of General Lee. ON his retirement to private life, General Lee found himself seriously embarrassed in his pecuniary affairs. His military services had obtained for him more honor than profit. His subsequent appointment to high civil offices had been by no means lucrative ; but had imposed upon him the necessity of entertaining a great deal of company; and his disposition being genial and hospitable, he had spent more money in exercising the rites of hos- pitality than he could well afford. This led to the gradual accumulation of debt upon debt, and in 1809, we find him confined within the bounds of Spotsylvania county, on account of pecuniary obligations. It is fortunate for the literature of our country that this was the case ; for, in the succeeding three years, he produced the work on Avhich his literary reputation will hereafter rest, the " Memoirs of the War in the Southern Department of the United States." This is one of the best works which has ever been writ- RIOT IN BALTIMORE. 295 ten on the Revolutionary War. As we have copiously quoted from it, in the present work, it is superfluous for us to make any remarks on its style ; but we may be permitted to observe that so far as regards the war in the Southern States, it is complete, clear, circumstantial, and satisfactory. In all matters in which the writer himself was concerned, it has all the vividness and gra- phic force which might be expected from an intelligent eye-witness ; and in those actions where he was not per- sonally present, he has had recourse to the best written authorities, and to the testimony of other officers who were his personal acquaintance. All subsequent writers on the Revolution have had recourse to this work, and have regarded it as reliable authority. It was published in Philadelphia in 1812. General Lee's brilliant career as a military commander, and as a statesman, would naturally lead the reader to anticipate a peaceful and glorious termination to his eventful life. But unfortunately this was not his des- tiny. When war was declared by the United States against Great Britain, (June 18th, 1812), General Lee was in Baltimore. He was the personal friend of Mr. Hanson, the Editor of the Baltimore Federal Republican which was published in that city. Two days after the declaration of war, June 20th, an article appeared in this paper announcing a determined opposition to the war and its supporters. Two days after this publication a mob pulled down the printing office, occupied by the editors of the paper, and destroyed their printing press. While the rioters were being prosecuted for this breach of the peace, Mr. Hanson and his friends took 296 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. possession of a building in Charles Street, renewed the paper, and armed for the defence of the office. It was soon attacked by the mob, and defended by Hanson and his friends, and several of the assailants were killed and others wounded by fire arms. A field piece was brought to bear upon the building, when the civil authorities in- terfered. What followed we copy from the report of a committee of the city councils made to the Mayor of Baltimore : " The assailants with their field piece by the interposi- tion of several citizens were restrained from firing upon the house, under an assurance that the persons in it would surrender themselves to the civil authority ; the military soon after appeared and placing themselves in front of the house no further injury occurred, a negotia- tion took place with those within the house, and upon being assured that a military guard would be furnished, and every effort used by the mayor and the general to ensure their safety from violence, they surrendered them- selves to the civil authority about seven o'clock on the morning of Tuesday, and were conducted to jail and committed for further examination ; they were Alexan- der C. Hanson, General Henry Lee, General James M. Lingan, William Schroeder, John Thompson, William B. Bend, Otho Sprigg, Henry Kennedy, Robert Kil- gour, Henry Ndson, John E. Hall, George Winchester, Peregrine Warfield, George Richards, Edward Gwinn, David Hoffman, Horatio Bigelow, Ephraim Gaither, William Gaither, Jacob Schley, Mark U. Pringle, Daniel Murray, and Richard S. Crabb. After the re- moval of the persons, the interior of the house was great- ATTACK ON THE JAIL. 297 ly injured, and the furniture in it destroyed and dis- persed. " The committee further report, that during the course of the day the mayor applied to the sheriff to use parti- cular precaution in securing the doors of the jail, which he promised to do, and about one o'clock application was made by the mayor and other justices, to the briga- dier general to call out the military to preserve the peace and quiet of the state. Orders were issued call- ing out a regiment of infantry, two troops of cavalry, and two companies of artillery, to parade at an appointed time and place. The mayor, the general, and many citizens repaired to the jail early in the afternoon, at which a number of persons had assembled, the much greater part of whom were peaceable and orderly citi- zens ; those of a different temper of mind upon being remonstrated with, appeared to yield to the admonitions of others, and to be appeased with the assurances given that the party in gaol should not be bailed or suffered to escape during the night, it became the prevailing opinion about the prison that no mischief would be attempted that night ; in consequence of which, and of the insuffi- ciency of the force assembled, the military, by the order of the general, with the approbation of the mayor, were dismissed ; and many persons left the prison and went to their homes. Shortly after dark, the number of the disorderly increased, and an intention was manifested of breaking into the jail ; the mayor, with the aid of a few persons, succeeded for some time in preventing the prison door from been forced open ; they being over- powered by the increased numbers and violence of the 298 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. assailants, the mayor was forced away ; and the door having been previously battered, and again threatened, was opened by the turnkey.* Upon the entry of the assailants, they forced the inner doors and pressed into the room in which the persons above-mentioned were confined. Here a scene of horror ensued which the committee cannot well describe. The result was, that one of the persons (General Lingan) was killed, eleven others dreadfully beaten, eight of whom were thrown to- gether in front of the jail, supposed to be dead." Thus far the report of a committee who them- selves at the time the report was made, were no doubt in terror of another Baltimore mob, and glossed over the affair as well as they could. Its horror and atrocity has never, we believe, been surpassed in the history of mobs. General Lee was among those who were severely wounded ; and the injuries which he received then and there, so effectually broke down his naturally firm and strong physique, that he never knew a moment of respite from disease and suffering for the remainder of his life ; though he lived near six years after this brutal attack on his person. In the hope of some benefit from change of air, he repaired to the West Indies. But this was of no avail. Returning from the West Indies in 1818, he paid a visit to Mrs. Shaw, the daughter of his old commander General Greene, who was then residing on Cumberland * Not Mr. Greene, the regular turnkey. DEATH OF LEE. 299 Island, near St. Mary's, Georgia; and at this place on the 25th March, 1818, General Lee breathed his last. From a member of the family we learn that General Lee was married a second time, and that one of the sons by this marriage is an officer in the Navy of the United States. Other details of his family connections we have not been able to obtain. After the account which we have given of General Lee's life and actions in the foregoing pages, it seems almost superfluous to attempt a portrait of his character. We have seen the purity of his patriotism, his undaunted courage, his high sense of the claims of honor and hu- manity, his ability as a military commander, his unceas- ing care of the welfare of his men, his constant vigilance as a disciplinarian, and his brilliant success in military undertakings which had baffled the efforts of officers older and supposed to be abler than himself. We have witnessed his patriotism and ability as a statesman and politician ; and we have had frequent occasion to observe that the illustrious Washington, one of the keenest de- tectors of the real traits of human character that ever lived, and who never tolerated the slightest dereliction from truth and honor, distinguished Lee by the warmest friendship, from the moment when he mustered his troop at Morristown in 1777, till the Father of his country breathed his last at Mount Vernon. Washington advo- cated Lee's claims for promotion with Congress; and distinguished him by placing him always in the noblest theatre for active military service ; and when Lee was placed in the legislative councils of the nation, and Washington in the supreme executive chair, the latter 300 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL HENRY LEE. often consulted the former in relation to important public measures. In private the friendship of these illustrious men was still more remarkable. Lee seems to have been almost the only man living who could take a personal liberty with Washington, without instant and stern rebuke. The following anecdote which we transcribe from Ir- ving's Life of Washington will illustrate this point : Colonel Henry Lee, too, who used to be a favored guest at Mount Vernon, does not seem to have been much under the influence of that " reverential awe" which Washington is said to have inspired ; if we may judge from the following anecdote. Washington one day at table mentioned his being in want of carriage horses, and asked Lee if he knew where he could get a pair. "I have a fine pair, general," replied Lee, "but you cannot get them." " Why not ?" " Because you will never pay more than half price for any thing; and I must have full price for my horses." The bantering reply set Mrs. Washington laughing, and her parrot perched beside her, joined in the laugh. The general took this familiar assault upon his dignity in great good part. " Ah, Lee, you are a funny fellow," said he, "see, that bird is laughing at you." * To have been on such terms of intimacy at Mount Vernon, implies a very amiable and estimable character; and convinces us that with the high qualities of a great * Communicated to us in a letter from a son of Colonel Lee. CHARACTER OF LEE. 301 commander and sound statesman, Lee united the gentle amenities of private life. Among the brave and able men whose military services gave liberty and independence to the United States, General Lee will always be placed in the highest rank. On this point there can be no debate. History bears testimony to his invaluable services ; and posterity will not fail to recognize his claims to immortal honor. MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. (303) LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUITER CHAPTER I. Birth of General Sumter Services in the old French War Distin- guished by Lord Dunmore At the defeat of General Braddock Services in the Cherokee war Goes to England with Occonostotah Returns to the Indian country Arrests a French Emissary Takes an active part in opposing the oppression of Great Britain Appointed Lieutenant Colonel Stationed in the interior Battle of Fort Moultrie Second Cherokee War Fall of Charleston Flight of patriots Burning of Sumter's house Sumter raises re- cruits Origin of his soubriquet of the " Game Cock" Recruits Arms. GENERAL SUMTER was born in Virginia in 1734. Of his education and early life we have no record. It is known, however, that he served as a volunteer against the French and Indians in the Seven Years' War, com- monly called by the soldiers, the Old French War, to distinguish it from the war of the Revolution. In this war his courage, activity, and intelligence, attracted the notice of Lord Dunmore, the last royal governor of the 20 ( 305 ) 306 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. colony of Virginia. In consequence of this, he was em- ployed in important and hazardous enterprises by the governor. In the famous expedition of Braddock, Sumter served as one of the Virginia Rangers, who were instrumental, under the guidance of Washington, in saving the remnant of Braddock's army at the disastrous battle of the Mon- ongahela. After the fall of Fort Duquesne, the Cherokees be- came, by French influence, involved in a war with the Carolinians, and in 1760, and 1761, several expeditions were sent into the country of that tribe under the Bri- tish officers Grant, Middleton, and Montgomery. In this service he rose by promotion in military rank ; and when peace was concluded he was appointed to ac- company the Indian Chief Occonostotah, or the " Em- peror," to England; it being common at that time to in- duce Indian Chiefs to visit the mother country for the purpose of confirming their friendship to the colonists. On returning with Occonostotah to his home, in 1763, Sumter found among the Indians, one Baron des Johnes, a French Canadian, who spoke seven of the Indian lan- guages. This man he suspected on very sufficient grounds to be a French emissary, whose business among the Indians was to stir them up to renewed hostilities gainst the people of South Carolina. Being well satis- fied on this point, he determined to take the responsibility of arresting him, and carrying him off a prisoner. It was an enterprise of no small hazard and personal risk ; but Sumter was a man of the most daring courage and deter- mination ; and in spite of the opposition of the Indians, he DBS JOHNES A PRISONER. 307 accomplished his purpose. His noble presence and air of command, as well as his high reputation as a military com- mander, no doubt, stood him in good stead on this occasion. He safely conducted his prisoner to Fort George on the Kehowee. Des Johnes was afterwards sent to Charleston where he was examined, and though his guilt was not positively proved, it was deemed expedient to send him to England. During the excitement which preceded the outbreak of the Revolution, Sumter was in Charleston, and in 1774, and 1775, he took an active part among the op- posers of the British government in their assumption of arbitrary power. The provisional congress of South Carolina, when organizing an army, did not lose sight of this patriotic soldier, and in March 1776, they appointed him lieutenant colonel of the second regiment of rifle- men. This regiment was stationed in the interior, where it served to keep in awe the tories and Indians, who were ever ready to commence hostilities against the patriots. Sumter, consequently, was not present at the battle of Fort Moultrie, (June 1776). Two days after this battle a new Cherokee war broke out, and was terminated by destroying the Indian towns as in the previous war of 1760 61. Sumter's regiment was probably engaged in this war, but we find no record of the fact. In May 1780, Charleston was taken by the British army under the Commander-in-chief Sir Henry Clinton ; and as nearly the whole disposable force of the colony had been engaged in its defence, they became prisoners 308 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. of war. The whole state was treated as a conquered country, and all who would not submit to British au- thority were compelled to seek safety in concealment or flight. Sumter was one of the fugitives.* He retired to the swamps of the Santee, from the shelter of which he be- held his wife driven from her dwelling, as the wife of an outlawed rebel, and the torch of the incendiary applied to his habitation. The sense of personal wrong added fuel to the flames of patriotism. He emerged from his hiding-place, and gathered his friends about him. Too few for such enterprises as his eager courage demanded, he made his way into North Carolina seeking recruits. One of the traditions by which his course along the frontiers of this state was marked, is here in place, as equally illustrative of his progress and his character. He found himself one day at a place known as the "Gil- lespie settlement." Of the Gillespie family there were numerous brothers, who were all famous cock-fighters. They were content with the conflicts of the barn-yard, having in their possession, among other famous fighting- birds, a blue hen of the game species, whose progeny were particularly distinguished for their martial quali- ties. Of one of these chickens, called Tuck, there is quite a biography. His reputation was extended far and wide, from mountain to mountain. He was never known to refuse a fight, or to lose a battle. Sumter suddenly appeared at the cockpit, and surprised the Gil- lespies at their usual occupation. They looked up, and were struck with the bold and military aspect of the stran- * Washington and the Generals of the American Revolution. THE "GAME COCK." 309 ger. His well-made person, muscular without bulk, im- pressed them with respect. His eye had in it that fiery courage which they were accustomed to admire ; and they were not offended, when, with something contemptuous in his voice and manner, as he referred to their amusement, which was at once child-like and cruel, he called upon them, in abrupt and energetic language, to leave the cockpit, and " go with him where he should teach them how to fight with men!" They took him at his word. "Tuck, for ever !" was the cry of the Giilespies ; " he is one of the Blue Hen's chickens !" The sobriquet stuck to him al- ways after ; and the eagerness with which he sought his enemy on all occasions, and frequently without duly measuring the inequalities of the parties, amply justified, in the opinion of his followers, the nom de guerre of the " Game Cock," which they always coupled with his name.* Sumter was comparatively successful in procuring recruits. He obtained a greater number than he could arm. He was reduced to great straits for weapons. Old millsaws were converted by rude blacksmiths into broad swords. Knives, fastened to the ends of poles, made tolerable lances. The pewter of ancient house- keepers was run into bullets, and supplied the few fowl- ing-pieces which he could procure with a few rounds of missiles ; but, with all these rude helps and appliances, * The propriety of the epithet was very soon acknowledged by the enemy. Tarleton, on one occasion, having hunted for Marion in vain, is reported to have said to his officers, " Come, let us leave hunting this d d ' Swamp Fox,' and see if we cannot find the ' Game Cock.' " 310 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. it was still the case that a portion of his men had to keep aloof in the action, waiting till the fall of the enemy, or of their comrades, should yield them an opportunity of obtaining weapons. But these deficiencies offered no discouragement to Sumter. He very quickly proceeded to give the Gillespies the amusements which he had pro- mised them. The British and their tory allies soon of- fered him a proper opportunity. CONDITION OF THE CAROLINAS. Sll CHAPTER II. Condition of the Carolinas Cornwallis and Rawdon' s position Gates advancing Marion, Sumter, Pickens Movements of Rawdon Sumter assaults the British fort at Rocky Mount Davie's success at Hanging Rock Sumter's attempt on Rocky Mount foiled by the misconduct of his men He retreats to his asylum. AT the time of Sumter's appearance upon the grand theatre of the Southern "War, Sir Henry Clinton had left Lord Cornwallis in command of the British army in the Southern States, with Lord Rawdon as the second in command. A proclamation had been issued calling upon the prisoners of war taken at Charleston, and paroled, to take up arms in the royal cause, and great numbers, disgusted by this bad faith of the British commanders, were ready to join the army of the United States. Gene- ral Gates was on his march towards Camden, and great hopes were entertained of his being able effectually to relieve the Carolinas and expel the British from all their southern conquests. Upon the fall of Charleston, says Lee,* many of the leading men of the State of South Carolina sought per- sonal safety with their adherents, in the adjoining states. Delighted at the present prospect, these faithful and * Memoirs of the War in the Southern Department of the Uuited States. 312 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. brave citizens hastened back to their country to share in the perils and toils of war. Amonf them were Francis Marion and Thomas Sum- o ter ; both colonels in the South Carolina line, and both promoted by Governor Rutledge to the rank of brigadier general in the militia of the state. Marion was about forty-eight years of age, small in stature, hard in visage, healthy, abstemious, and taciturn. Enthusiastically wedded to the cause of liberty, he deeply deplored the doleful condition of his beloved country. The common- weal was his sole object ; nothing selfish, nothing mer- cenary, soiled his ermine character. Fertile in stratagem, he struck unperceived ; and retiring to those hidden re- treats, selected by himself, in the morasses of Pedee and Black river, he placed his corps not only out of the reach of his foe, but often out of the discovery of his friends.* A rigid disciplinarian, he reduced to practice the justice of his heart ; and during the difficult course of warfare, through which he passed, calumny itself never charged * Lieutenant Colonel Lee was ordered to join Marion after Greene determined to turn the war back to South Carolina in 1781. An officer, with a small party, preceded Lee a few days' march to find out Marion, who was known to vary his position in the swamps of Pedee : sometimes in South Carolina, sometimes in North Carolina, and sometimes on the Black river. With the greatest difficulty did this officer learn how to communicate with the brigadier ; and that by the accident of hearing among our friends on the North side of the Pedee, of a small provision party of Marion's being on the same side of the river. Making himself known to this party, he was conveyed to the general, who had changed his ground since the party left him, which occasioned many hours' search even before his own men could find him. MARION AND SUMTER. 813 him with violating the rights of person, property, or of humanity. Never avoiding clanger, he never rash'y sought it; and acting for all around him as he did for him- self, he risked the lives of his troops only when it was necessary. Never elevated with prosperity, nor depressed by adversity, he preserved an equanimity which won the admiration of his friends, and exacted the respect of his enemies. The country from Camden to the sea- coast between the Pedee and Santee rivers, was the theatre of his exertions. Sumter was younger than Marion, larger in frame, better fitted in strength of 'body to the toils of war, and, like his compeer, devoted to the freedom of his country. His aspect was manly and stern, denoting insuperable firmness and lofty courage. He was not over scrupu- lous as a soldier in his use of means, and apt to make considerable allowances for a state of war. Believing it warranted by the necessity of the case, he did not oc- cupy his mind with critical examinations of the equity of his measures, or of their bearings on individuals ; but indiscriminately pressed forward to his end the destruc- tion of his enemy and liberation of his country. In his military character he resembled Ajax ; relying more upon the fierceness of his courage than upon the results of unrelaxing vigilance and nicely adjusted combination. Determined to deserve success, he risked his own life and the lives of his associates without reserve. En- chanted with the splendor of victory, he would wade in torrents of blood to attain it. This general drew about him the hardy sons of the upper and middle grounds ; brave and determined like himself, familiar with diffi- 314 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. culty, and fearless of danger. He traversed the region between Camden and Ninety-Six. A third gentleman quickly followed their great example. Andrew Pickens, younger than either of them, inexperi- enced in war, with a sound head, a virtuous heart, and a daring spirit, joined in the noble resolve to burst the chains of bondage riveted upon the two southern states, and soon proved himself worthy of being ranked with his illustrious precursors. This gentleman was also pro- moted by the governor to the station of brigadier gene- ral ; and having assembled his associates of the same bold and hardy cast, distinguished himself and corps in the progress of the war by the patience and cheerfulness with which every privation was borne, and the gallantry with which every danger was confronted. The country between Ninety-Six and Augusta received his chief at- tention. These leaders were always engaged in break- ing up the smaller posts and the intermediate communi- cations, or in repairing losses sustained by action. The troops which followed their fortunes, on their own or their friends' horses, were armed with rifles ; in the use of which they had become expert ; a small portion only who acted as cavalry, being provided with sabres. When they approached the enemy they dismounted, leaving their horses in some hidden spot to the care of a few of their comrades. Victorious or vanquished, they flew to their horses, and thus improved victory or secured retreat. Their marches were long and toilsome, seldom feed- ing more than once a day. Their combats were like those of the Parthians, sudden and fierce : their deci- BRILLIANT SKIRMISH. 315 sions speedy, and all subsequent measures equally prompt. With alternate fortunes they persevered to the last, and greatly contributed to that success, which was the first object of their efforts. With Marion on his right and Sumter on his left, and General Gates approaching in front, Rawdon dis- cerning the critical event at hand, took his measures accordingly. He not only called in his outposts, but drew from the garrison of Ninety-Six four companies of light infantry, and made known to Lord Cornwallis the menacing atti- tude of his enemy. Sumter's promotion had been the result of one of his brilliant feats. On the 12th of July, 1780, Sumter's little band darted suddenly upon one of these parties, at Williams's plantation, in one of the upper districts of South Carolina. The enemy was taken by surprise, and soon utterly defeated. The sabre did its work ea- gerly. Scarcely twenty of the bewildered wretches es- caped its edge. Captain Huck, one of the most brutal of those who were conspicuous in this warfare, perished in his crimes ; and Colonel Ferguson, who was probably the true commander of the party, a good officer, was also among the slain. This affair, at once brief and brilliant, though on a small scale only, opened equally the eyes of friends and enemies. It was one of the very first, which, after the fall of the metropolis, denoted the reawakening of the spirit of patriotism throughout the state. Sumter's squadron began to receive recruits. In a short time he found himself at the head of six hundred men. Rutledge, 816 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. the governor of South Carolina, promptly acknowledged his spirit and services, by sending him a commission as a brigadier in the service of the state ; and assigned to him, as he did to Marion, a certain portion of the coun- try which he was to cover with his protection, and res- cue from the enemy.* Sumter continued his inroads upon the British terri- tory by assaulting, on the first of August, 1780, the post of Rocky Mount, in the charge of Lieutenant Colo- nel Turnbull, with a small garrison of one hundred and fifty of the New York volunteers and some South Caro- lina militia. Sumter, attended by the Colonels Lacey, Erwine, and Neale, having each collected some of their militia, repaired, on the 30th of July, to Major Davie, who still continued near the enemy, and was now en- camped on the North of the Waxhaw's creek, for the purpose of concerting a joint assault upon some of the British outposts. They were led to hasten the execu- tion of this step, fearing that, by delay, their associates might disperse without having effected any good. After due deliberation they came to the resolution of carrying the posts of Rocky Mount and Hanging rock in succes- sion. The first of these is situated on the west side of the Catawba, thirty miles from Camden, and the last was established on the east side of the same river, twen- ty-four miles from Camden. They are distant from each other twelve miles. Sumter having under him three colonels, advanced with the main body upon Rocky Mount. While Major Davie, with his corps and a part of the Mecklenburgh * Washington and the Gencnik of tlie American Revolution. ATTACK ON ROCKY MOUNT. 317 militia, under Colonel Heaggins, marched to Hanging Rock to watch the motions of the garrison, to procure exact intelligence of the condition of the post, and to be ready to unite with Sumter in the intended blow. Rocky Mount station is fixed on the comb of a lofty eminence, encircled by open wood. This summit was surrounded with a small ditch and abatis ; in the centre whereof were erected three log buildings, constructed to protect the garrison in battle, and perforated with loop holes for the annoyance of the assailants. As Davie got near to Hanging Rock he learned that three companies of Bryant's loyalists, part of the garri- son, were just returning from an excursion, and had halted at a neighboring farm-house. He drew off, de- termined to fall upon this party. This was handsomely executed, and completely succeeded. Eluding the senti- nels in one quarter with his infantry, and gaining the other point of attack with his horse undiscovered, by marching through some adjoining woods, he placed the enemy between these two divisions, each of which pressed gallantly into action. The royalists, finding their front and rear occupied, attempted to escape in a direction believed to be open, but were disappointed ; the Major having detached thi- ther a party of his dragoons in time to meet them. They were all, except a few, killed and wounded ; and the spoils of victory were safely brought off, consisting of sixty horses with their trappings, and one hundred mus- kets and rifles. Sumter approached Rocky Mount with his character- istic impetuosity ; but the British officer was found on 318 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTEB. his guard, and defended himself ably. Three times did Sumter attempt to carry it ; but being always foiled, hav- ing no artillery to batter down the houses, he drew off undisturbed by the garrison, having lost a few of his de- tachment, with Colonel Neale, an active, determined, influential officer, and retired to his frontier position on the Catawba. Here he rested no longer than was necessary to recruit his corps, refresh his horses, and provide a part of the provisions necessary to support him on his next excursion. Quitting his retreat with his brave associates, Davie, Irvine, Hill, and Lacey, he darted upon the British line of communications, and fell on the post at Hanging Rock, (6th of August,) which was held by Major Garden with five hundred men, con- sisting of one hundred and sixty of the infantry of Tarle- ton's legion, a part of Colonel Brown's regiment, and Bryan's North Carolina corps, a portion of which luid, a few days before, been cut to pieces by Major Davie. His attack was, through the error of his guides, pointed at the corps of Bryan, which, being surprised, soon yielded and took to flight. Sumter pressed with ardor the advantage he had gained, and bore down upon the legion infantry, which was forced. He then fell upon Brown's detachment. Here he was received upon the point of the bayonet. The contest grew fierce, and the issue doubtful ; but at length the Corp.* of Brown fell back, having lost nearly all its officers and a great proportion of its soldiers. Hamilton's regiment, with the remains of Brown's, and the legion infantry, now formed in the centre of their position, a hollow square. Sumter advanced with the determination to strike this SUMTER RETREATS. 319 last point of resistance ; but the ranks of the militia had become disordered ; and the men scattered from success, and from the plunder of part of the British camp, so that only two hundred infantry, and Davie's dragoons, could be brought into array. The musketry opened ; but their fire was ineffectual : nor could Sumter, by all his exertions, again bring his troops to risk close action against his well posted enemy, supported by two pieces of artillery. The cavalry under Davie fell upon a body of the loyalists, who, having rallied, had formed in the opposite quarter, and menaced our right flank. They were driven from their ground, and took shelter under the British infantry still in hollow square. The spoils of the camp, and the free use of spirits in which the enemy abounded, had for some time attracted and incapacitated many of our soldiers. It was therefore determined to retreat with the prisoners and booty. This was done about twelve o'clock very leisurely in face of the enemy ; who did not attempt interruption, so se- verely had he suffered. A party was now for the first time seen drawn up on the Camden road, with the ap- pearance of renewal of the contest ; but on the approach of Davie it fell back. Our loss was not ascertained, from the usual inattention to returns prevalent with mili- tia officers ; and many of our wounded were immediately carried home from the field of battle. The corps of Davie suffered most. Captain M'Clure, of South Caro- lina, and Captain Reed, of North Carolina, were killed ; Colonel Hill, Major Winn, and Lieutenant Crawford, were wounded, as were Captain Craighead, Lieutenant Flenchau, and Ensign M'Clure, of North Carolina. 320 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. The British loss exceeded the Americans. Captain M'Cullock, who commanded the legion infantry with much personal honor, two other officers, and twenty men of the same corps, were killed, and nearly forty wounded. Many officers and men of Brown's regiment were also killed and wounded, and some taken. Bryan's loyalists were less hurt, having dispersed as soon as pressed. The error of the guides which de- ranged the plan of attack, the allurement of the spoils found in the enemy's camp, and the indulgence in the use of liquor, deprived Sumter of the victory once within his grasp, and due to the zeal, gallantry, and persever- ance of himself and his officers. Checked hut not dismayed, disappointed but not dis- couraged, Sumter sought his remote asylum to recruit and repair. ADVANCE OF GATES. 321 CHAPTER III. Movements of Gates and Rawdon Gates informed by Sumter of a convoy of stores from Ninety- Six Sends a reinforcement to him Sumter captures the convoy Errors of Gates Cornwallis deter- mines to fight him His dispositions for battle Night encounter Gates prepares for battle Battle of Camden Flight of the militia Brave resistance of the continentals under Baron De Kalb, and of the North Carolinians Death of De Kalb. ABOUT this period Gates was advancing near to the scene of action. The American general, soon after he entered South Carolina, directed his march towards Lynch's creek, the southern branch of the Pedee, keep- ing on his right the friendly and fertile country about Charlotte, the principal town of Mecklenburgh county. Lord Rawdon, unwilling that Gates should find him in Camden, where were deposited his stores, ammunitions, and sick, advanced to a strong position, fifteen miles in front, on the southern banks of Lynch's creek. This being ascertained by General Gates, he moved to Lynch's opposite to Lord Rawdon ; and the two armies remained for four days, separated only by the creek. Gates broke up from this ground inclining to his right, which putting in danger the British advanced force at Rugely's mill, Lord Rawdon directed its evacuation, and fell back to Logstown, in the vicinity of Camden. 21 ! LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. Here he became acquainted with the insurrection of the inhabitants on Black river, headed by Brigadier Marion, which, although suspected, it was presumed would have been delayed until the American army should obtain some decisive advantage. Gates, desirous of opening his communication with Sumtcr, continued to advance upon the North side of Lynch's creek, and took post at Hugely 's mill, where he was joined by Brigadier Stevens with seven hundred of the Virginia militia. At the same time he received information from General Sumter that a detachment of the*enemy from Ninety-Six, with stores for the main body at Camden, was on its march, which he could conveniently intercept as it passed the ferry on the Wateree, one mile below Camden, if sup- plied with artillery to batter down a redoubt which co- vered the ferry. Gates weakened his army, though in striking distance of his foe, by detaching to Sumter four hundred men under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Woolford, of the Maryland line, with two light pieces. As soon as this detachment was put in motion, prepara- tions were made to advance still nearer to Camden. Meantime Sumter, the moment he received his rein- forcement, set off in pursuit of the convoy. Putting his command in motion for Camden ferry, he pushed forward with equal caution and celerity. Near break of day on the 16th of August, he had ap- proached, undiscovered, to within a few miles of Carey's Ford. The British were taken by surprise. A sudden and impetuous onslaught in Sumter's usual style succeeded, and victory soon declared in his favor. The fort, the stores, troops all. were surrendered, and in possession ERROR OF GATES. 323 of forty-four wagons crammed with valuable stores, toge- ther with numerous prisoners, Sumter instantly commen- ced his retreat with the view of placing his valuable cap- ture beyond the reach of the enemy. The evacuation of Rugely's mill, and the falling back of Lord Rawdon from Lynch's creek, seem to have inspired General Gates with the presumption that his approach would drive the enemy from Camden. No conclusion more erroneous could have been drawn from a fair view of the objects and situation of the respective armies. The British general was under the necessity of main- taining his position ; for retreat yielded up that country which he was bound to retain, and encouraged that spirit of revolt which he was bound to repress. All the disposable force under his orders had been concentrated at Camden ; delay would not thicken his ranks while it was sure to add to those of his adversary. Every con- sideration urged the British general to battle ; and no commander was ever more disposed than Lord Cornwallis to cut out relief from embarrassment by the sword. The foundation of the policy pursued by General Gates, was laid in error ; and we ought not to be surprised at its disastrous termination. Had Gates not confidently pre- sumed that a retrogade movement on the part of the enemy would have been the effect of his advance, he certainly would have detained Woolford's detachment, and ordered Sumter to join him ; it being unquestiona- ble that victory in the plains of Camden would give to him the British army, and with it all the posts in South Carolina except Charleston. To this end his means 824 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. ought to have been solely directed ; or if he preferred the wiser course, to spin out the campaign condensing his main body, and beating the enemy in detail, he should have continued in his strong position behind Lynch's creek, ready upon Cornwallis's advance to have fallen back upon its head waters, in the powerful and doubtful counties of Cabarrus, Rowand, and Mecklen- burgh.* No doubt General Gates was unfortunately persuaded that he had nothing to do but to advance upon his enemy, never supposing that, so far from retiring, the British general would seize the proffered opportunity of battle. Unhappily for America, unhappily for himself, he acted under this influence, nor did he awake from his reverie until the proximity of the enemy was announced by his fire in the night, preceding the fatal morning. Lord Cornwallis having been regularly informed of the passing occurrences, hastened to Camden, which he reached on the 13th ; spending the subsequent day in review and examination, he found his army very much enfeebled; eight hundred being sick, his effective * The inhabitants of these three counties, among the most populous in the state, were true and zealous in their maintenance of the revo- lution ; and they were always ready to encounter any and every peril to support the cause of their hearts. Contiguous to the western bor- der over the mountains, lived that hardy race of mountaineers, equally attached to the cause of our common country, and who roller] occa- sionally like a torrent on the hostile territory. The ground was strong, and the soil rich and cultivated. In every respect, therefore, it was adapted to the American general until he had rendered him- aclf completely ready for defence. ADVANCE OF CORNWALLIS. 325 strength was reduced to somewhat less than two thou- sand and three hundred men, including militia, and Bryan's corps, which together amounted to seven hun- dred and fifty men. Judging from the exertions of Congress and the States of Virginia and North Carolina, by their publications, he rated his enemy at six thou- sand ; in which estimation his lordship was much mista- ken, as from official returns on the evening preceding the battle, it appears that the American force did not exceed four thousand, including the corps detached under Lieu- tenant Colonel Woolford ; yet there was a great disparity of numbers in our favor ; but we fell short in quality, our continental horse, foot, and artillery, being under one thousand, whereas the British regulars amounted to nearly one thousand and six hundred. Notwithstanding his diminished force, notwithstand- ing the vast expected superiority of his enemy, the dis- criminating mind of the British general paused not an instant in deciding upon his course. No idea of a retrogade movement was entertained by him. Victory only could extricate him from the sur- rounding dangers ; and the quicker the decision the better his chance of success. He therefore gave orders to prepare for battle, and in the evening of the 15th, put his army in motion to attack his enemy next morning in his position at Rugeley's mill. Having placed Camden in the care of Major M'Ar- thur, with the convalescents, some of the militia, and a detachment of regulars expected in the course of the day, he moved, at the hour of ten at night, in two divi- sions. The front division, composed of four companies 326 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL TUOMAS SUMTER. of light infantry, with the twenty-third and thirty- third regiments, was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Wehster. The rear division, consisting of the legion infantry, Hamilton's regiment of North Carolinians, the volun- teers of Ireland, and Bryan's corps of loyalists, was under the orders of Lord Rawdon. Two battalions of the seventy-first, with the legion cavalry, formed the reserve. After Gates had detached Woolford to Sumter, and prepared his army to move, it was resolved in a council of war to march on the night of the 15th, and to sit down behind Saunders's creek, within seven miles of Camden. Thus it happened that both the generals were in motion at the same hour, and for the same pur- pose : with this material distinction, that the American general grounded his conduct in his mistaken confidence of his adversary's disposition to retreat ; whereas, the British commander sought for battle with anxiety, re- garding the evasion of it by his antagonist as the highest misfortune. Our baggage, stores, and sick, having been sent off to the friendly settlement of the Waxhaws, the army marched at ten o'clock at night. Armand's* legion, in horse and foot not exceeding one hundred, moved as * Armand was one of the many French gentlemen who joined our army, and was one of the few who were honored with important com- mands. His officers were generally foreign, and his soldiers chiefly deserters. It was the last corps in the army which ought to be en- trusted with the van post ; because, however, unexceptionable the officers may have been, the materials of which the corps was com- posed did not warrant such distinction. FLIGHT OF ARMAXD. 327 a van guard, flanked by Lieutenant Colonel Porterfield's corps on the right, and by Major Armstrong's light in- fantry, of the North Carolina militia, on the left. The Maryland and Delaware lines composed the front divi- sion, under Baron de Kalb ; the Militia of North Caro- lina, General Cas\vell, the centre; and the Virginia militia under Brigadier Stevens, the rear. Some volun- teer cavalry were placed to guard the baggage. Midway between Camden and Rugeley's mill, the two armies met, about one in the morning. They instantly felt each other; when the corps of Armand shamefully turned its back, carrying confusion and dismay into our ranks. The leading regiment of Maryland was disor- dered by this ignominious flight ; but the gallant Porter- field, taking his part with decision on the right, se- conded by Armstrong on the left, soon brought the ene- my's van to a pause. Prisoners being taken on both sides, the adverse generals became informed of their un- expected proximity.* * Mr. Marshall, in his life of Washington, gives a summary of the principal events in the southern war. This faithful historian tells us, that in the night, as soon as the skirmish terminated, some prisoners were brought to Gates : from whom he learnt that the British army was in front. The general officers were immediately assembled. The intelligence received from the prisoners was com- municated to them, and their opinions asked on the measures to be adopted. General Stevens, of the Virginia militia, answered, that " It was now too late to retreat." A silence of some moments ensued ; and Gene- ral Gates, who seems himself to have been disposed to try the chance of a battle, understanding silence to be an approbation of the senti- ments delivered by Stevens, broke up the council by saying, "Then we must fight, gentlemen, please to take your posts.'' 328 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. The two armies halted, each throbbing with the emo tions which the van rencontre had excited. The Bri- tish army displayed in one line, which completely occu- pied the ground, each flank resting on impervious swamps. The infantry of the reserve took post in a second line, one half opposite the centre of each wing ; and the cavalry held the road, where the left of the right wing united with the volunteers of Ireland, which corps formed the right of the left wing. Lieutenant Colonel Webster commanded on the right, and Colonel Lord Rawdon on the left. With the front line were two six and two three pounders, under Lieutenant M'Leod of the artillery ; with the reserve were two six pounders. Thus arranged, confiding in discipline and experience, the British general waited anxiously for light. The Maryland leading regiment was soon recovered from the confusion produced by the panic of Armand's cavalry. Battle, although unexpected, was now inevi- table ; and General Gates arrayed his army with promp- titude. The second brigade of Maryland, with the regiment of Delaware, under General Gist, took the right; the brigade of North Carolina militia, led by Brigadier Caswell, the centre ; and that of Virginia, under Brigadier Stevens, the left. The first brigade of Maryland was formed in reserve, under the command of General Smallwood, who had on York Island, in the beginning of the war, when colonel of the first regi- ment of Maryland, deeply planted in the hearts of his country the remembrance of his zeal and valor, con- spicuously displayed in that the first of his fields. To each brigade a due proportion of artillery was allotted ; BATTLE OF CAMDEN. 329 but we had no cavalry, as those who led in the right were still flying. Major General Baron de Kalb, charged with the line of battle, took post on the right; while the general in chief, superintending the whole, placed him- self on the road between the line and the reserve. The light of day dawned, the signal for battle. Instantly our centre opened its artillery, and the left of our line, under Stevens, was ordered to advance. The veterans of the enemy, composing its right, were of course op- posed to the Virginia militia ; whereas they ought to have been faced by the continental brigade.* Stevens, however, exhorting his soldiers to rely on the bayonet, advanced with his accustomed intrepidity. Lieutenant Colonel Otho Williams, Adjutant General, preceded him with a band of volunteers, in order to invite the fire of the enemy before they were in reach of the militia, that experience of its inefficacy might encourage the latter to do their duty. The British general, closely watching our motions, discovered this movement on the left, and gave orders to Webster to lead into battle with the right. The command was executed with the characteristic cour- age and intelligence of that officer. Our left was in- stantly overpowered by the assault; and the brave Stevens had to endure the mortifying spectacle, exhibited * General Gates did not, in his disposition, conform to the judi- cious principle which we find observed by General Lincoln ; or our continentals would have been posted on the left to oppose the British right. Indeed, such seems to have been Gates' hurry, from the mo- ment he was called to the command of the south, as to forbid that full inquiry into his enemy's and his own situation, as well as intimate acquaintance with the character of his own and his enemy's troops, so necessary to the pursuit of right measures in war. 330 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. by his flying brigade. Without exchanging more than one fire with the enemy, they threw away their arms ; and sought that safety in flight, which generally can be obtained only by courageous resistance. The North Carolina brigade, imitating that on the right, followed the shameful example. Stevens, Caswell, and Gates himself, struggled to stop the fugitives, and rally them for battle ; but every noble feeling of the heart was sunk in base solicitude to preserve life ; and having no cavalry to assist their exertions, the attempted reclama- tion failed entirely. The continental troops, with Dixon's regiment of North Carolinians, were left to oppose the enemy ; every corps of whose army was acting with the most determined resolution. De Kalb and Gist yet held the battle on our right in suspense. Lieutenant Colonel Howard, at the head of Williams's regiment, drove the corps in front out of line. Rawdon could not bring the brigade of Gist to recede : bold was the pres- sure of the foe ; firm as a rock the resistance of Gist. Now the Marylanders were gaining ground ; but the de- plorable desertion of the militia having left Webster un- employed, that discerning soldier detached some light troops with Tarleton's cavalry in pursuit, and opposed himself to the reserve brought up by Small wood to re- place the fugitives. Here the battle was renewed with fierceness and obstinacy. The gallant Marylanders, with Dixon's regiment, although greatly outnumbered, firmly maintained the desperate conflict ; and De Kalb, now finding his once exposed flank completely shielded, resorted to the bayonet. Dreadful was the charge ! In one point of the line the enemy were driven before us DEFEAT OF GATES. 331 with the loss of many prisoners. But while Smallwood covered the flank of the second brigade, his left became exposed; and Webster, never omitting to seize every advantage, turned the light infantry and twenty-third regiment on his open flank. Smalhvood, however, sus- tained himself with undiminished vigor ; but borne down at last by superiority of force, the first brigade receded. Soon it returned to the line of battle ; again it gave ground, and again rallied. Meanwhile De Kalb, with our right, preserved a conspicuous superiority. Lord Cornwallis, sensible of the advantages gained, and aware of the difficulty to which we were subjected by the shameful flight of our left, concentrated his force and made a decisive charge. Our brave troops were broken ; and his lordship, following up the blow, compelled the intrepid Marylanders to abandon the unequal contest. To the woods and swamps, after performing their duty valiantly, these gallant soldiers were compelled to fly. The pursuit was continued with keenness, and none were saved but those who penetrated the swamps which had been deemed impassable. The road was heaped with the dead and wounded. Arms, artillery, horses, and baggage, were strewed in every direction ; and the whole adjacent country presented evidences of the signal de- feat. Our loss was very heavy. More than a third of the continental troops were killed and wounded ; and of the wounded one hundred and seventy were made prisoners. The regiment of Delaware was nearly annihilated ; and Lieutenant Colonel Vaughn and Major Patton being ta- ken, its remnant, less than two companies, was after- 382 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. wards placed under the orders of Kirkwood, senior Cap- tain. The North Carolina militia also suffered greatly ; more than three hundred were taken, and nearly one hundred killed and wounded. Contrary to the usual course of events and the general wish, the Virginia mili- tia, who set the infamous example which produced the destruction of our army, escaped entirely. De Kalb, sustaining by his splendid example the courageous efforts of our inferior force, in his last reso- lute attempt to seize victory, received eleven wounds, and was made prisoner. His yet lingering life was res- cued from immediate death by the brave interposition of Lieutenant Colonel Du Buysson, one of his aids-de-camp ; who, embracing the prostrate general, received into his own body the bayonets pointed at his friend. The heroic veteran, though treated with every attention, sur- vived but a few days. Never were the last moments of a soldier better employed. He dictated a letter to General Smallwood, who succeeded to the command of his division, breathing in every word his sincere and ar- dent affection for his officers and soldiers ; expressing his admiration of their late noble though unsuccessful stand ; reciting the eulogy which their bravery had ex- torted from the enemy ; together with the lively delight such testimony of their valor had excited in his own mind, then hovering on the shadowy confines of life. In this endearing adieu he comprehended Lieutenant Colo- nel Vaughn, with the Delaware regiment and the artil- lery attached to his division ; both of which corps had shared in the glory of that disastrous day. Feeling the pressure of death, he stretched out his quivering hand DEATH OF DE KALB. 833 to his friend Pu Buysson, proud of his generous wounds ; and breathed his last in benedictions on his faithful, brave division. We lost, besides Major General Baron de Kalb, many excellent officers ; and among them Lieu- tenant Colonel Porterfield, whose promise of future greatness had endeared him to the whole army. Wounded in his brave stand in the morning, when our dragoons basely fled, he was taken off the field, never more to draw his sword ! Brigadier Rutherford, of the North Carolina militia, and Major Thomas Pinkney, of the South Carolina Line, aid-de-camp to General Gates, were both wounded and taken. The British loss is stated to have amounted to eighty killed, and two hundred and forty-five wounded.* * Lee's Memoirs. 834 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. CHAPTER IV. Gates informed of Sumter'a success Movements of Major Davie He informs Sumter of Gates's defeat Sumter retreats rapidly Pursued and surprised by Tarleton Sumter escapes with part of his force Comments on Tarleton's conduct Gates retires to Salisbury Afterwards to Hillsborough. IN the midst of this heart-rending defeat, General Gates received advice of the success of Sumter against the British convoy. Some consolation * was thus ad- ministered to his wounded spirit. The corps under Sum- ter, added to those who had escaped this day of destruc- tion, would have formed a force which could preserve * This consolation was necessarily mingled with acute remorse. It must have reminded the general of the advantages once in his com- mand, by pursuing the prudent system of striking his adversary in detail ; and if victory with him was only pleasant by being immediate, it would bring to his recollection the propriety of having brought Sumter to him, instead of detaching Woolford from him. Lord Cornwallis, hearing from his commander at Camden of the success of Sumter, in the midst of his prosperity turned his mind to the recovery of the loss he had sustained, an example meriting imi- tation from all who may command in war. Small as was the advan- tage gained, had it been enjoyed, great would have been the good derived in its consequences:. The British general, foreseeing this, did not indulge even in the proud moments of victory, but gave his mind and time to prepare Sumter'a destruction. MOVEMENTS OF MAJOR DAVIE. 335 the appearance of resistance, and give time for the ar- rival of succor. Major M'Arthur, about the same time, communicated the occurrence to Lord Cornwallis ; who occupied his first moments after his victory in despatching orders to Lieutenant Colonel Turnbull, then stationed on Little river with the New York volunteers, and Major Ferguson's corps of loyalists, to intercept General Sum- ter and bring him to action. Major Davie's corps, part of the force under Sumter, in his preceding operations, had suffered severely on the 6th of August, in the unsuccessful attempt on the post at Hanging Rock ; and was subsequently engaged in escorting our wounded to Charlotte, where Davie had previously established a hospital. The moment this ser- vice was performed, Major Davie hastened to the gene- ral rendezvous at Rugeley's mill. On the fifteenth, arriving after Gates had moved, he followed the army; and marching all night, met the first part of our flying troops about four miles from the field of battle. With an expectation of being useful in saving soldiers, baggage, and stores, he continued to ad- vance ; and meeting with Brigadier General Huger, of the South Carolina line, driving his tired horse before him, he learnt the probability of Sumter's ignorance of the defeat of our army, and of the consequent danger to which he would be exposed. Major Davie therefore instantly despatched Captain Martin, attended by two dragoons, to inform Sumter of this afflicting event ; to urge him to take care of his corps by immediate retreat, and to request him to repair to Charlotte, whither him- 336 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. self meant to proceed, and assemble, as he returned, all the force which could be induced to take the field. On the night following, Captain Martin reached Sum- ter, who immediately decamped with his prisoners and booty. Turnbull's attempt failed, from the celerity with which Sumter had moved. Apprehensive that Sumter might escape Turnbull, and anxious to break up this corps, the British general was not satisfied with a single effort to destroy him; and, on the same evening, di- rected Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, with his legion and some light infantry, to proceed in the morning from the field of battle across the Wateree in pursuit of that en- terprising officer. Having avoided Turnbull, Sumter seems to have in- dulged a belief that he was safe ; and accordingly en- camped on the night of the 17th at Rocky Mount, about thirty miles from Camden, and much nearer Cornwallis. To halt for the night within striking distance of the Bri- tish army was evidently improvident. After a few hours rest, he ought certainly to have renewed his march. At daylight, he did, indeed, resume it ; but, having passed Fishing creek, eight miles distant, he again halted. His troops occupied, in line of march, a ridge contiguous to the north side of the creek, at which place his rear guard was stationed ; and two videts were posted at a small distance in its front. Confiding in this hazardous situation, to these slender precautions, his arms were stacked, the men were permitted to indulge at pleasure ; some in strolling, some bathing, and others reposing. The troops, no doubt, were extremely wearied; but bodily debility docs not warrant inattention in a com- TARLETON'S APPROACH. 337 mander: it should redouble his caution and exertion. If the halt at Fishing creek was unavoidable, the troops least fatigued and best armed should have been selected and posted for combat, while those most fatigued, snatched rest and food. With this alternate relief the retreat ought to have been continued ; and the corps would have been saved. Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton moved with his accus- tomed velocity ; and after a rapid march on the 17th, approached Sumter's line of retreat. Finding many of his men and his horses too much exhausted to proceed with the requisite despatch, he left behind more than half of his force, and pressed forward with about one hundred and sixty. Passing the Catawba at Rocky Mount ford, he got into Sumter's rear, whose precautions for security were readily eluded. The enemy reached him unperceived, when consternation at the unlooked-for assault became general. Partial resistance was at- tempted, but soon terminated in universal flight. Sum- ter's force, with the detachment under Lieutenant Colo- nel Woolford, was estimated at eight hundred: some were killed, others wounded, and the rest dispersed. Sumter himself fortunately escaped, as did about three hundred and fifty of his men ; leaving two brass pieces of artillery, arms, and baggage, in possession of the enemy, who recovered their wagons, stores, and prisoners.* * The officer adventuring, as did General Sumter, must never be satisfied with common precautions : they will not do. It is difficult to prescribe rules upon the subject; because every single case is to be regarded, and must suggest its own regulations to a meditating mind. One fixed principle however we may venture 22 338 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. In this enterprise, although fortunate in its issue, Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton evinced a temerity, which could not, if pursued, long escape exemplary chastise- ment. Had Sumter discovered his approach, that day would at least have arrested his career, if it had not closed his existence. But unhappily for America, her soldiers were slaughtered, sometimes from the improvi- dence of their leaders, more often from their own fatal neglect of duty and disobedience of orders. Vain is it to place guards around your camp, and videts in their front, if, unmindful of the responsibility of their stations, they indulge in repose, or relinquish their posts. The severe consequences of such criminal neglect, we may suppose, would prevent the repetition of the evil ; but soldiers are not to be corrected by their own observa- tions or deductions. Rewards and punishments must be added ; and execution on the spot, of a faithless or ne- gligent sentinel, is humanity in the end. Militia will not endure this rigor, and are therefore improperly in- trusted with the sword of the nation in war. The pur- suance of that system must weaken the best resources of the state, by throwing away the lives of its citizens; and those rulers must provoke the vengeance of Heaven, who to lay down : viz., that the captured, with a portion of the victori- ous corps, ought to be immediately despatched, with orders to move night and day until out of reach ; while the commander, with the least fatigued troops, should hold himself some few hours in the rear, sweeping with the best of his cavalry all the country between him and his enemy, thus procuring correct information, which will always ecure a retiring corps. GATES AT CHARLOTTE. 339 invite such destruction, by adhering to this impotent policy. The tragedy of the 16th closing with the catastrophe of the 18th, the army of the South became a second time nearly annihilated. General Gates halted at Char- lotte, where some of his defeated army had arrived. Soon after he retired to Salisbury, and afterwards to Hillsborough, one hundred and eighty miles from Cam- den ; where he determined to collect his scattered forces, and to draw reinforcements, with a resolution of again facing his successful adversary.* Smallwood and Gist continued at Salisbury, until all the dispersed conti- nentals were assembled. The militia of both states passed on towards their respective homes, selecting their own route, and obtaining subsistence from the charity of the farmers on the road. * This rapid withdraw of General Gates has been generally sup- posed to diminish his reputation. Not so, in truth. It does him honor ; as it evinced a mind capable, amidst confusion and distress, of discerning the point most promising to renew with expedition his strength : at the same time incapable of being withheld from doing his duty, by regarding the calumny with which he was sure to be assailed. 340 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. CHAPTER V. Sumter again in the field Operations of the parties and leaders in the South Position of the British army Operations of Marion and Sumter Tarleton foiled by Marion Major Wemyss defeated by Sumter Tarleton sent against Sumter Battle of Blackstock Hill Total defeat of Tarleton by Sumter Sumter severely wounded and compelled to quit active service Operations of Marion State of the Southern country. IN three days after Sumter's disastrous defeat at Fishing creek, as related in the last chapter, he had collected his fugitive men, was reinforced by volunteers, and had made a stand at Sugar creek. Although when the defeat of Gates at Camden was effected, there was no regular army in South Carolina for three months, Sumter with his small irregular force maintained a constant warfare with the enemy, and kept up the spirit of liberty in the country in the neighbor- hood of Broad river. He crossed that stream, and by rapid marches ranged the country between the Ennoree and Tyger rivers, in the neighborhood of the Broad. His men were all mounted. They would strike a blow in one place to-day ; to-morrow their power would be felt at a point far distant. Marion and Pickens were engaged in a similar service in the lower country ; while MOVEMENTS OF MARIOX AND SUMTER. 341 Clarke and Twiggs of Georgia, and Williams of Ninety- Six were equally active. Meantime, on the 29th of October, the British army reached the country lying between Camden and Ninety- Six. To support these two stations, and to shield the inter- mediate space from American incursions, Cornwallis established himself at Winnsborough, a position very convenient for the purposes contemplated. Here he desired to repose in quiet until the junction of the de- tachment from Virginia, under Leslie, should enable him to resume his operations in North Carolina. But Marion and Sumter continuing unchanged amid the despondency which the disasters of August had produced, boldly pushed their disturbing inroads into the enemy's terri- tory. "\Vith.a force fluctuating from fifty to two hundred and fifty men, Marion held himself in his recesses on the Pedee and Black rivers; whence he darted upon the enemy whenever an opportunity presented. He not only kept in check all the small parties of the enemy, whom the want of forage and provisions, or the desire of plunder, occasionally urged into the region east and south of Camden ; but he often passed the Santee, interrupting the communication with Charleston, and sometimes alarming the small posts in its vicinity. To such a height had his interruption reached, that Corn- wallis turned his attention to the subject. Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton was despatched with his legion and the light artillery, with orders to find out Marion's haunts, and to destroy him. Having passed the San- tee and approached the Black river, this officer exerted 342 LIFE OF MAJOn GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. himself to bring Marion to action ; but the American partisan, having ascertained the very superior force of his adversary, acted so as to elude all the attempts made to entrap him. At length Tarleton contrived, by his manoeuvres, to circulate an opinion that, by detachments from his corps, he had very much reduced his force. This rumor, as was intended, soon reached Marion, who was always willing to seize every opportunity of striking at his antagonist. Presuming that Tarleton was reduced to an equality with himself, he cheerfully relinquished his occult asylum, wishing to give battle to his adversary. His caution and vigilance were not intermitted; and, discovering that he was proceeding upon erroneous intelligence, he skillfully withdrew to his unassailable position, leaving Tarleton to deplore the inefficacy of his wiles and toils. While Marion engaged the attention of Cornwallis, whose cavalry and artillery were drawn to the east of the Santee, Sumter hovered on the west of that river, searching for some vulnerable point to assail. This officer, equally indefatigable and enterprising with his compeer, had the mountainous country of the Carol i- nas to draw upon for assistance. He had therefore, the advantage of Marion in numbers ; sometimes com- manding five hundred, and at others eight hundred, men. When Lord Cornwallis became acquainted with the approach of Sumter, Major Wemyss was detached in pursuit of him, with the sixty-third regiment, and the remains, about forty in number, of the legion cavalry. SUMTER DEFEATS MAJOR WEMYSS. 343 The Americaa general having displayed, on past occasions, a character of more boldness than vigi- lance, the British officer was inspired with a hope of surprising him; and directed his march, with great secrecy, to Broad river, where Sumter was encamped. The silent celerity with which Wemyss advanced, brought him, sooner than he intended, to the vicinity of his enemy ; and, apprehending that Sumter might be apprised, before morning, of his proximity, he deter- mined on a nocturnal attack. His corps was immedi- ately formed for battle, and advanced on Sumter's camp. Anxious to observe the condition of his foe, Major Wemyss placed himself with the van officer, who soon fell on our piquet and threw them back on the main body, after a feeble resistance. Only five muskets were discharged ; and, happily for us, two balls pierced the major, and disabled him from further exertion. The command devolved upon a subaltern, who, although un- acquainted with the ground, and uninformed as to the plan, determined to press the attack. He found Sumter prepared to receive him ; and very soon the contest terminated in the repulse of the British, who re- tired, leaving their commandant and twenty men on the ground.* * Major Wemyss was very remiss in not having opened his plan and views to his second in command ; for it often happens that the first is stopped from service during the action. What might have been the issue of this enterprise had the British major properly informed his next in command with his plan, resources, and expectations, cannot be determined ; but no doubt can exist but that ihe effect of the assailing troops must have been diminished considerably by this culp- able omission in the commandant. 344 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. The American officer, satisfied with his success, did not pursue it ; hut crossed the Broad river, for the purpose" of proceeding to the chief object of his expe- dition. He had concerted, with Colonels Clarke and Banner, who commanded bands of mountaineers, mea- sures for surprising Ninety-six. To cover that en- terprise, he menaced Camden ; intending by a forced march, to join Clarke and Banner on the west side of the Broad river. On the day following a junction was effected ; and Sumter, at the head of the combined forces, proceeded to the execution of his design. These occurrences ex- cited in Lord Cornwallis apprehensions for the safety of Ninety-six. Orders were instantly despatched, recalling Tarleton from his expedition against Marion, and direct- ing him to proceed without delay against Sumter. The sixty-third regiment which had not yet returned from ita unsuccessful enterprise, was ordered to join Tarleton as he advanced. As soon as that officer received the order of Cornwallis, he left his position in the vicinity of Black river, and hastened towards Ninety-six. Accustomed to quick movements, he arrived in the neighborhood of Sumter, before the latter had even heard of his advance. Pushing up the Ennoree river. Tarleton hoped to place himself in his enemy's rear ; but, luckily, a deserter from the British infantry had apprised the American general of his adversary's movements. Sumter immediately drew off and passed the Ennoree, where the British van overtook a part of his rear guard, and handled it roughly. Sumter continued to retreat, PU11SUIT OF StJMTER. 345 having the Tyger, one of the most rapid and obstructive rivers of that country, in his front. Tarleton, foresee- ing that should his adversary pass the Tyger, there would be little prospect of bringing him to action, re- doubled his exertions to overtake him. Well knowing the character of his foe, he had preserved his force in a compact order ; but his apprehension that Sumter might escape, his ardor in pursuit, and desire to continue the success with which his zeal had been generally crowned, impelled him to deviate from that prudent course. In the evening of the 20th of November, at the head of his cavalry, about one hundred and seventy in num- ber, and eighty mounted infantry, of the sixty-third re- giment, he dashed forward to bring Sumter to battle, before the latter had passed the Tyger ; and soon came in sight of his enemy, who had selected a strong position on Blackstock hill, on the eastern banks of the river. Here prudence would have dictated to Colonel Tarle- ton a pause. The residue of the sixty-third regiment, the legion and light infantry, were following with all possible dispatch ; and in one hour might have joined him. There was no possibility of his enemy's escape without battle ; and the co-operation of his infantry was indispensable to secure victory. But delay did not com- port with the ardent zeal or experience of Tarleton ; and he boldly advanced to the assault. "That part of the hill," says M'Kenzie, in his Stric- tures on the Campaigns of Tarleton, " to which the at- tack was directed was nearly perpendicular, with a small rivulet, brushwood, and a rail fence in front. The rear of the Americans, and part of their right flank, was se- 84C LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. cured by the river Tyger ; and their left was covered by a large log barn, into which a considerable division of their force had been thrown, and from which, as the apertures between the logs served them for loop holes, they fired with security. British valor was conspicuous in this action ; but no valor could surmount the obsta- cles that here stood in its way. Of the sixty-third regi- ment, the commanding officer, two others, and one third of the privates, fell.* " Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, observing their situa- tion, charged with his cavalry; but, unable to dislodge the enemy, either from the log barn on his right, or the height on his left, he was obliged to fall back. Lieu- tenant Skinner, with a presence of mind ever useful on such emergencies, covered the retreat of the sixty-third ; and in this manner did the whole party continue to re- tire, till they formed a junction with their infantry, who were advancing to support them, leaving Sumtcr in quiet possession of the field. " Sumtcr occupied the ground for several hours ; but having received a severe wound, and knowing that the British would be reinforced before next morning, he * Major Money, Lieutenant Gibson. Lieutenant Cope : the infantry amounted only to eighty. What presumption ! to expect to dislodge nn officer acknowledged to be the most brave, posted on ground chosen by himself, at the head of five or six hundred troops, whose valor had been often before tested, with one hundred and sixty, most- ly dragoons. The British cavalry could not act willi effect from the nature of the ground, as was evinced by the nugatory attempt made by Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton at their head. SUMTEE RETHEATS. 347 thought it hazardous to wait. He accordingly retired,* and taking his "wounded men along with him, crossed the rapid river Tyger. The wounded of the British detach- ment were left to the mercy of their enemy ; and it is doing but bare justice to General Sumter to declare that the strictest humanity took place upon the present occa- sion : they were supplied with every comfort in his power." This faithful and plain relation was made from the representations of officers in the action. Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, however, viewed his own conduct in the most favorable light ; and not only consi- dered the assault warrantable, but even claimed the vic- tory. If the principle, on which his pretension is founded, be correct, nothing short of exterminating success can give title to victory. What more could the assailed party have done than to fight, to retain his ground, bury the dead, and take care of the enemy's wounded? Of his own wounded, General Sumter had but four to take care of, and of his own dead, but three to bury. But he did not wait until Colonel Tarleton might return with a superior force; and as Tarleton did return and occupy the field of battle on the day fol- lowing, therefore Tarleton was the victor. Such logic does not merit refutation. But, however interested military disputants may contest the point, impartial pos- terity will concur in the conclusion of common sense, that Sumter gained a decisive victory. A grievous wound suspended his personal exertions, and probably * Tradition says that Sumter's wound was so severe that he had to be placed in a litter made of a new ox hide and carried on the shoulders of his men. 848 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. prevented him from improving his success. After per- forming the funeral rites of the dead, and placing the wounded of the enemy in the most comfortable condition in his power, he continued his retreat. His faithful as- sociates, agreeably to usage, separated as soon as they reached their point of safety. Sumter's wound, unfortunately for his country, long detained him from the field ; but useful conse- quences continued to result from the deep impression of his example, from the spirit he had infused, and the experience gained under his guidance. Pickens, Har- den, Clarke, and others, persevered in their arduous exertions. Frequently interrupting the communication between the different posts of the enemy, they obliged the British general to strengthen his stations, spread throughout the country, and thereby weaken his opera- tive force. Tarleton was no sooner recalled from the east of the Santee, than Marion emerged from his concealed retreat, traversed the country from Georgetown to Camden, and endangered the communication between them. Frequently crossing the Santee, he inter- rupted the intercourse between Charleston and Cam- don ; to secure which, an intermediate post had been established at Matte's hill, on the south side of the Congaree. Thus, in this gloomy period, was resistance in the South continued ; as embarrassing to the enemy, as exhilarating to the scattered refugees from South Ca- rolina and Georgia. It produced in Congress and the CONSOLATION. 349 nation a solacing conviction, that the spirit of the peo- ple* was not subdued ; and promised, if seconded with vigor, and directed with wisdom, to restore the two lost States to the Union.* * Lee's Memoirs. 350 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL THOMAS SUMTER. CHAPTER VI. General Sumter receives tlie thanks of Congress for his services What Corn wul lis said of him Suinter again takes the field De- stroys the magazines of Fort Granby Re I reals Captures an es- cort with wagons and stores Advances to Fort Watson Re- tires on the approach of Lord Rawdon Defeats Major Fraser Raises three regiments of regulars Service of that force Sumter in the State Convention In Congress His retirement from pub- lic life His deuth. ON the 13th of January, 1781, Congress passed a very complimentary resolution of thanks to General Sumter and his men, in the preamble of which, his vic- tory at Hanging Rock, and his defeat of Wemyss and Tarleton, are particularly mentioned. Soon after the battle at Blackstock hill, Cornwallis, writing to Tarleton, said, " I shall be very glad to hear that Sumter is in a condition to give us no further trou- ble. He certainly has been our greatest plague in this country." This is a very high testimony to Sumter's transcendent abilities as a partisan. No one knew bet- ter than Lord Cornwallis, how much injury Sumter had inflicted on the enemies of his country. After the battles fought by General Greene, and the departure of Cornwallis for Virginia, General Sumter, who had just recovered from his wound, collected ano- SUMTEH'S LAST SERVICES. 351 4 ther force, and early in February, 1781, crossed the Congaree and destroyed the magazines of Fort Granby. On the advance of Lord Rawdon from Cainden, Sum- ter retreated and immediately menaced another British post. Two days after, he defeated an escort of the ene- my, and captured the wagons and stores which they were conveying from Charleston to Camden. He next, with two hundred and fifty horsemen, swam across the Santee, and advanced on Fort Watson, but retreated on the approach of Lord Rawdon to its relief. On his re- turn to Black river he was attacked by Major Fraser with a very large force. Fraser lost twenty men and retreated. Having thus cheered the spirits of the people of the centre of the state, he retired to the borders of North Carolina. In March, 1781, he raised three regi- ments of regulars. His previous enterprises had all been executed by militia. He subsequently took part in the military movements in the lower country, until the close of the war, and co-operating with Marion, struck many successful blows at the British, and was distinguished in the several actions which were fought between Orangeburgh and Charleston.* After the peace, General Sumter was a distinguished member of the State Convention, in which he voted with those who opposed the adoption of the Federal Constitu- tion, on the ground that the states were not sufficiently * For details of Sumter's services with the regular force under his command, the reader is referred to the 18th chapter of the Life of General Lee, in the former part of this volume. This force was en- gaged in the battle of Eutaw. But before that action, Sumter had left the army, the war being then virtually at an end, and the enemy beaten. 352 LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL TIIOMAS SUMTER. shielded by it against federal usurpation. He was after- wards selected one of the five members from that state in the House of Representatives of the first Congress under the Constitution, and continued to represent South Ca- rolina in the House of Representatives, and afterwards in the Senate, until 1808. He took an active part with the other members from that state, in denouncing a petition for the abolition of slavery, which was presented from the Quakers of Pennsylvania. For many years the veteran patriot lived jn retirement amid the respect and affection of hi^ neighbors. He re- tained his fine spirit unbroken to the end, and at the age of nearly a hundred years exhibited the cheerfulness and fire of youth. But a few weeks before his death, he vaulted into his saddle with the activity of a young man, and the faculties of the mind retained their vigor as well as those of the body. He died at his residence, South Mount, South Carolina, on the first of June, 1832, at the advanced age of ninety-seven. THE END. UNIVERSITY OF CAI IFOKVIA i ntu \u\ URL University of California SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. QUAPR17 1991 ^ Wl -i Pon A 001 152868 4 i